Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Studies in the Poetry of Italy,
Part II. Italian
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Studies in the Poetry of Italy, Part II. Italian
Author: Oscar Kuhns
Release date: January 7, 2011 [eBook #34870]
Most recently updated: January 7, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/34870
Credits: Produced by Juliet Sutherland, Leonard Johnson and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STUDIES IN
THE POETRY OF ITALY, PART II. ITALIAN ***
Studies in the Poetry of Italy
II. ITALIAN
Part II. Italian
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Studies in the Poetry of Italy, Part II. Italian
Author: Oscar Kuhns
Release date: January 7, 2011 [eBook #34870]
Most recently updated: January 7, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/34870
Credits: Produced by Juliet Sutherland, Leonard Johnson and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STUDIES IN
THE POETRY OF ITALY, PART II. ITALIAN ***
Studies in the Poetry of Italy
II. ITALIAN
Page 4
BY
OSCAR KUHNS
Wesleyan University
Chautauqua Press
CHAUTAUQUA, NEW YORK
MCMXIII
Copyright, 1901, by
OSCAR KUHNS
Third Edition, 1913
The Chautauqua Print Shop
Chautauqua, New York
OSCAR KUHNS
Wesleyan University
Chautauqua Press
CHAUTAUQUA, NEW YORK
MCMXIII
Copyright, 1901, by
OSCAR KUHNS
Third Edition, 1913
The Chautauqua Print Shop
Chautauqua, New York
Page 5
PREFACE
In writing this book the author has endeavored to give a connected story of
the development of Italian literature from its origin down to the present. In
so doing, however, he has laid chief stress on those writers whose fame is
world-wide, and thus, owing to lack of space, has been obliged to treat in
the briefest manner those writers who, although famous in Italy itself, are
not generally known to the world at large. It is hoped that the reader may be
led to study more in detail this literature, which although ranking with the
greatest of the world-literatures, has been to a large degree neglected in
England and America. The translations from Dante's New Life and of the
story from Boccaccio have been made by the author, inasmuch as during the
writing of this book he could not obtain access to the standard translations.
It is to be noted also, that owing to unavoidable delay in the transmission of
the manuscript, the author has not been able to read the proof.
Florence, Italy.
In writing this book the author has endeavored to give a connected story of
the development of Italian literature from its origin down to the present. In
so doing, however, he has laid chief stress on those writers whose fame is
world-wide, and thus, owing to lack of space, has been obliged to treat in
the briefest manner those writers who, although famous in Italy itself, are
not generally known to the world at large. It is hoped that the reader may be
led to study more in detail this literature, which although ranking with the
greatest of the world-literatures, has been to a large degree neglected in
England and America. The translations from Dante's New Life and of the
story from Boccaccio have been made by the author, inasmuch as during the
writing of this book he could not obtain access to the standard translations.
It is to be noted also, that owing to unavoidable delay in the transmission of
the manuscript, the author has not been able to read the proof.
Florence, Italy.
Page 6
CONTENTS
BOOK II. ITALIAN
CHAPTER PAGE
I. The Origins of Italian Literature 173
II. Dante: Life and Minor Works 193
III. The Divine Comedy 214
IV. Petrarch 263
V. Boccaccio 283
VI. The Renaissance and Ariosto 297
VII. Tasso 316
VIII. The Period of Decadence and the Revival 337
STUDIES IN THE POETRY OF ITALY
BOOK II. ITALIAN
CHAPTER PAGE
I. The Origins of Italian Literature 173
II. Dante: Life and Minor Works 193
III. The Divine Comedy 214
IV. Petrarch 263
V. Boccaccio 283
VI. The Renaissance and Ariosto 297
VII. Tasso 316
VIII. The Period of Decadence and the Revival 337
STUDIES IN THE POETRY OF ITALY
Page 7
CHAPTER I
THE ORIGINS OF ITALIAN LITERATURE
The first thing that strikes the attention of the student of Italian literature is
its comparatively recent origin. In the north and south of France the Old
French and Provençal languages had begun to develop a literature before
the tenth century, which by the end of the twelfth had risen to a high degree
of cultivation; indeed, by that time the Provençal had attained its highest
point, and had already begun to decline. In Italy, however, we cannot trace
the beginning of a literature, properly so-called, farther back than the
thirteenth century.
Among the various causes which may be assigned for this phenomenon, the
most important undoubtedly is the fact that the Italians have always looked
upon themselves as of one race with the ancient Romans, and the heirs of
all the glorious traditions attached to the names of the heroes, poets, and
artists of the Eternal City. In similar manner they regarded Latin as their
true mother-tongue, of which the vernacular was a mere corruption. Hence
it came to pass that all the literature which we find in Italy before the
thirteenth century, and a large proportion of that written in the fourteenth,
fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries, was in Latin and not in Italian, which
seemed to the writers of those days unworthy of forming the medium of
poetry and learning.
This feeling of kinship was a natural one for those who lived in the same
cities in which the Romans had lived, surrounded by the imposing ruins of
the ancient world, speaking a language, which although essentially a
modern one, with all its characteristics, was still nearer to Latin than
French, Provençal, or Spanish. For these men the irruptions of the northern
barbarians, the Goths, the Lombards, and later the Normans, were only a
break in the continuity of the historical development of the Latin race in
Italy. This spirit—which explains the popularity and temporary success of
Arnold of Brescia, in the twelfth century, and of Cola di Rienzi, in the
THE ORIGINS OF ITALIAN LITERATURE
The first thing that strikes the attention of the student of Italian literature is
its comparatively recent origin. In the north and south of France the Old
French and Provençal languages had begun to develop a literature before
the tenth century, which by the end of the twelfth had risen to a high degree
of cultivation; indeed, by that time the Provençal had attained its highest
point, and had already begun to decline. In Italy, however, we cannot trace
the beginning of a literature, properly so-called, farther back than the
thirteenth century.
Among the various causes which may be assigned for this phenomenon, the
most important undoubtedly is the fact that the Italians have always looked
upon themselves as of one race with the ancient Romans, and the heirs of
all the glorious traditions attached to the names of the heroes, poets, and
artists of the Eternal City. In similar manner they regarded Latin as their
true mother-tongue, of which the vernacular was a mere corruption. Hence
it came to pass that all the literature which we find in Italy before the
thirteenth century, and a large proportion of that written in the fourteenth,
fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries, was in Latin and not in Italian, which
seemed to the writers of those days unworthy of forming the medium of
poetry and learning.
This feeling of kinship was a natural one for those who lived in the same
cities in which the Romans had lived, surrounded by the imposing ruins of
the ancient world, speaking a language, which although essentially a
modern one, with all its characteristics, was still nearer to Latin than
French, Provençal, or Spanish. For these men the irruptions of the northern
barbarians, the Goths, the Lombards, and later the Normans, were only a
break in the continuity of the historical development of the Latin race in
Italy. This spirit—which explains the popularity and temporary success of
Arnold of Brescia, in the twelfth century, and of Cola di Rienzi, in the
Page 8
fourteenth, in their efforts to restore the old forms of the Roman republic—
must be kept constantly in mind by the student, not only of the political
history of Italy, but of its literature and art as well.
Yet this natural feeling does not rest altogether on fact. The Italians of to-
day are not the pure descendants of the ancient Romans, but, like the other
so-called Latin races, are of mixed origin, more nearly related, it is true, to
the Romans, yet in general formed in the same ethnical way as their
neighbors.
With the downfall of Rome, Italy, like France and Spain, was overrun by
the hordes of German tribes, who, leaving the cold and inhospitable regions
of the North sought for more congenial climes in the sunny South. As the
Franks in France, the Visigoths and Vandals in Spain, so the Ostrogoths in
Italy, toward the end of the fifth century, conquered and colonized the
country, and under Theodoric restored for a brief time an appearance of
prosperity. In the sixth century came the Lombards, and after destroying
and devastating city and country as far south as Rome, and even beyond,
finally settled in upper Italy now known from them as Lombardy. Several
centuries later came the Normans from France and conquered Sicily and the
southern extremity of the peninsula. All these peoples were of German
origin, and being gradually merged with the conquered race, formed what
we now call the Italian people.[1]
It goes without saying that the Latin language was profoundly affected by
all these changes. Although the German invaders gradually adopted the
civilization of the conquered land, including the language, yet they could
not help influencing this civilization and impressing it with their own
individual stamp.
With regard to the language, we must bear in mind that even in the time of
Vergil and Cicero, Latin had two forms, one the elegant and artificial
language of literature, and the other the idiom of the common people, or the
vernacular. Many of the peculiar phonetic, grammatical, and syntactical
phenomena which characterize the modern Romance languages existed in
this so-called "vulgar Latin," long before the fall of Rome, the irruption of
must be kept constantly in mind by the student, not only of the political
history of Italy, but of its literature and art as well.
Yet this natural feeling does not rest altogether on fact. The Italians of to-
day are not the pure descendants of the ancient Romans, but, like the other
so-called Latin races, are of mixed origin, more nearly related, it is true, to
the Romans, yet in general formed in the same ethnical way as their
neighbors.
With the downfall of Rome, Italy, like France and Spain, was overrun by
the hordes of German tribes, who, leaving the cold and inhospitable regions
of the North sought for more congenial climes in the sunny South. As the
Franks in France, the Visigoths and Vandals in Spain, so the Ostrogoths in
Italy, toward the end of the fifth century, conquered and colonized the
country, and under Theodoric restored for a brief time an appearance of
prosperity. In the sixth century came the Lombards, and after destroying
and devastating city and country as far south as Rome, and even beyond,
finally settled in upper Italy now known from them as Lombardy. Several
centuries later came the Normans from France and conquered Sicily and the
southern extremity of the peninsula. All these peoples were of German
origin, and being gradually merged with the conquered race, formed what
we now call the Italian people.[1]
It goes without saying that the Latin language was profoundly affected by
all these changes. Although the German invaders gradually adopted the
civilization of the conquered land, including the language, yet they could
not help influencing this civilization and impressing it with their own
individual stamp.
With regard to the language, we must bear in mind that even in the time of
Vergil and Cicero, Latin had two forms, one the elegant and artificial
language of literature, and the other the idiom of the common people, or the
vernacular. Many of the peculiar phonetic, grammatical, and syntactical
phenomena which characterize the modern Romance languages existed in
this so-called "vulgar Latin," long before the fall of Rome, the irruption of
Page 9
the northern barbarians, and the consequent formation of new nations and
new tongues.
All the Romance languages have been derived from this "vulgar Latin,"
each one being specially moulded by its peculiar environments, and by the
various German, Celtic, and other dialects by which it was influenced. Thus
the "vulgar Latin" imported by Roman colonists into Gaul, and influenced
by the Franks, produced the French language: in the same way "vulgar
Latin" plus the various local and foreign influences to which it was
subjected in Italy, produced the various dialects of that country—Venetian,
Tuscan, Neapolitan, and Sicilian. While literary Latin, although becoming
more and more corrupt as the years went by, continued in Italy to be the
language of the church, of the courts of law, and of what literature there
was, the vernacular—i. e., the various dialects—was used in all the
operations of daily life.
We have evidence that this popular tongue must have been in existence as
far back as the seventh century, for in Latin public documents dating from
that period on, we find occasional words and fragments of phrases,
especially the names of persons and places, which are marked by the special
characteristics of the Italian language. These expressions, embedded in the
Latin documents, like pebbles in sand, become more and more numerous as
we approach the tenth century, until finally, in the year 960, we meet for the
first time with a complete Italian sentence, in a legal document concerning
the boundaries of a certain piece of property in Capua; four years later we
find almost the same formula in a similar document. Toward the end of the
eleventh century certain frescoes were painted in the lower church of Saint
Clement in Rome, where they may still be seen, and among them is one
beneath which is found an explanation in Italian.
In spite of the fact, however, that these monuments of early Italian increase
from year to year, they were not numerous before the thirteenth century.
The very scarcity of them shows the tenacity with which the people clung to
the traditions of Rome, since not only literature, but even public and private
documents were written in Latin. This literary tradition never wholly died
out in Italy, even in the darkest days of her history. It is true that in the
terrible disorders that accompanied the slow agony of dying Rome, a long
new tongues.
All the Romance languages have been derived from this "vulgar Latin,"
each one being specially moulded by its peculiar environments, and by the
various German, Celtic, and other dialects by which it was influenced. Thus
the "vulgar Latin" imported by Roman colonists into Gaul, and influenced
by the Franks, produced the French language: in the same way "vulgar
Latin" plus the various local and foreign influences to which it was
subjected in Italy, produced the various dialects of that country—Venetian,
Tuscan, Neapolitan, and Sicilian. While literary Latin, although becoming
more and more corrupt as the years went by, continued in Italy to be the
language of the church, of the courts of law, and of what literature there
was, the vernacular—i. e., the various dialects—was used in all the
operations of daily life.
We have evidence that this popular tongue must have been in existence as
far back as the seventh century, for in Latin public documents dating from
that period on, we find occasional words and fragments of phrases,
especially the names of persons and places, which are marked by the special
characteristics of the Italian language. These expressions, embedded in the
Latin documents, like pebbles in sand, become more and more numerous as
we approach the tenth century, until finally, in the year 960, we meet for the
first time with a complete Italian sentence, in a legal document concerning
the boundaries of a certain piece of property in Capua; four years later we
find almost the same formula in a similar document. Toward the end of the
eleventh century certain frescoes were painted in the lower church of Saint
Clement in Rome, where they may still be seen, and among them is one
beneath which is found an explanation in Italian.
In spite of the fact, however, that these monuments of early Italian increase
from year to year, they were not numerous before the thirteenth century.
The very scarcity of them shows the tenacity with which the people clung to
the traditions of Rome, since not only literature, but even public and private
documents were written in Latin. This literary tradition never wholly died
out in Italy, even in the darkest days of her history. It is true that in the
terrible disorders that accompanied the slow agony of dying Rome, a long
Page 10
period of darkness and ignorance occurred. The empire was split into two
parts and the seat of the emperor was transferred to Constantinople; the
Goths and Lombards conquered Northern Italy, the Saracens and Normans
the South. All through the Dark Ages Italy was the prey of foreign
marauders; the Huns—those scourges of the nations—came as far as Rome;
the Arabs obtained a foothold in Sicily, scoured the seas, and even ravaged
the Campagna up to the very walls of the Eternal City.
Not only did devoted Italy suffer from outsiders, but discord and civil
conflicts rent her very entrails. When Charlemagne was crowned emperor
in 800 by Leo III., as a reward for having defended Rome against the
incursions of the Lombards, it was thought that the reëstablishment of the
Roman empire would bring in a new era of peace and glory. With the death
of the great king, however, anarchy once more reigned supreme. His
successors in the empire (for the most part weaklings) were kept busy with
the affairs of Germany, and regarded Italy, "the garden of the empire," as
Dante calls it, with indifference. In Italy itself there was no such thing as
patriotism or feeling of national unity. The people were oppressed by the
nobles, who themselves were in a continual state of warfare with each other.
In the eleventh century a new power arose in the form of free cities, chief
among them being Venice, Genoa, Pisa, and Florence. These, however, only
increased the disorder which already existed; city fought with city, and even
within the same walls the various families formed parties and feuds, which
led to incessant strife, of which murder, rapine, and arson were the usual
concomitants.
No wonder, then, that in the midst of all this anarchy and confusion Roman
civilization almost died out. What the barbarians had spared, the church
itself tried to destroy. Having finally triumphed over pagan Rome, it fought
pagan civilization; the early Christian fathers looked upon art and literature
as the work of demons; the clergy were forbidden to read the classic writers
except for grammatical purposes, the subject matter being deemed
poisonous to the souls of Christians. Even so great a man as Pope Gregory
despised classical antiquity. During the long period when Italy was the prey
of Saracen and Hun, when pestilence and famine stalked gauntly through
the desolated land, civilization sank to its lowest point. Superstition and
parts and the seat of the emperor was transferred to Constantinople; the
Goths and Lombards conquered Northern Italy, the Saracens and Normans
the South. All through the Dark Ages Italy was the prey of foreign
marauders; the Huns—those scourges of the nations—came as far as Rome;
the Arabs obtained a foothold in Sicily, scoured the seas, and even ravaged
the Campagna up to the very walls of the Eternal City.
Not only did devoted Italy suffer from outsiders, but discord and civil
conflicts rent her very entrails. When Charlemagne was crowned emperor
in 800 by Leo III., as a reward for having defended Rome against the
incursions of the Lombards, it was thought that the reëstablishment of the
Roman empire would bring in a new era of peace and glory. With the death
of the great king, however, anarchy once more reigned supreme. His
successors in the empire (for the most part weaklings) were kept busy with
the affairs of Germany, and regarded Italy, "the garden of the empire," as
Dante calls it, with indifference. In Italy itself there was no such thing as
patriotism or feeling of national unity. The people were oppressed by the
nobles, who themselves were in a continual state of warfare with each other.
In the eleventh century a new power arose in the form of free cities, chief
among them being Venice, Genoa, Pisa, and Florence. These, however, only
increased the disorder which already existed; city fought with city, and even
within the same walls the various families formed parties and feuds, which
led to incessant strife, of which murder, rapine, and arson were the usual
concomitants.
No wonder, then, that in the midst of all this anarchy and confusion Roman
civilization almost died out. What the barbarians had spared, the church
itself tried to destroy. Having finally triumphed over pagan Rome, it fought
pagan civilization; the early Christian fathers looked upon art and literature
as the work of demons; the clergy were forbidden to read the classic writers
except for grammatical purposes, the subject matter being deemed
poisonous to the souls of Christians. Even so great a man as Pope Gregory
despised classical antiquity. During the long period when Italy was the prey
of Saracen and Hun, when pestilence and famine stalked gauntly through
the desolated land, civilization sank to its lowest point. Superstition and
Page 11
asceticism held full sway in religion; men sought relief from the sufferings
of the life that now is in the contemplation of a new and happier state in the
life to come. Hence arose the widespread conviction that God is best
pleased with those who despise this life, with all its beauty and pleasure, its
pride and glory, its pomp and power.
In spite of this apparent death, however, a spark of life still existed.
Through all this dolorous period, schools could be found, in which a half-
barbarous Latin was rudely taught, as being the language of the church.
There never was a time when Latin authors were not read to some extent in
school and monastery.
With the eleventh century a change for the better began in the intellectual,
as well as in the political life of Italy. The rise of cities, the crusades, even
the unholy contest between pope and emperor gave new impulse to the
minds of all, and led to the beginning of a new era. The defeat of the
German emperors, through papal intrigue, added to the power of the free
cities, which were thus made independent of trans-Alpine over-lordship,
and now began to enter upon that long career of prosperity and intellectual
conquest which is the wonder of the student of the history of medieval Italy.
This intellectual movement of the eleventh century, which gave a new and
strong impulse to the study of philosophy and theology, resulted in a rich
literature in these departments of learning. Peter Damian, the right hand of
Gregory VII. in his war with the emperors, became a leader in the study of
philosophy and wrote many celebrated works. Other Italian philosophers
and theologians—Lanfranc, Anselm, and Peter Lombard—taught in foreign
schools. In the thirteenth century Italy produced two of the greatest of the
medieval philosophers, St. Thomas Aquinas and St. Bonaventura. Later the
newly founded University of Bologna became the center of an eager study
of law, which resulted in the writing of many books on jurisprudence.
This late and artificial bloom of Latin literature in theology and philosophy
brought the necessity of a more satisfactory study of the Latin language
itself. Hence arose many new grammars, rhetorics, and texts. In a similar
manner the newly awakened interest in science (such as it was) brought in a
new class of books, corresponding to our modern encyclopedias. From the
of the life that now is in the contemplation of a new and happier state in the
life to come. Hence arose the widespread conviction that God is best
pleased with those who despise this life, with all its beauty and pleasure, its
pride and glory, its pomp and power.
In spite of this apparent death, however, a spark of life still existed.
Through all this dolorous period, schools could be found, in which a half-
barbarous Latin was rudely taught, as being the language of the church.
There never was a time when Latin authors were not read to some extent in
school and monastery.
With the eleventh century a change for the better began in the intellectual,
as well as in the political life of Italy. The rise of cities, the crusades, even
the unholy contest between pope and emperor gave new impulse to the
minds of all, and led to the beginning of a new era. The defeat of the
German emperors, through papal intrigue, added to the power of the free
cities, which were thus made independent of trans-Alpine over-lordship,
and now began to enter upon that long career of prosperity and intellectual
conquest which is the wonder of the student of the history of medieval Italy.
This intellectual movement of the eleventh century, which gave a new and
strong impulse to the study of philosophy and theology, resulted in a rich
literature in these departments of learning. Peter Damian, the right hand of
Gregory VII. in his war with the emperors, became a leader in the study of
philosophy and wrote many celebrated works. Other Italian philosophers
and theologians—Lanfranc, Anselm, and Peter Lombard—taught in foreign
schools. In the thirteenth century Italy produced two of the greatest of the
medieval philosophers, St. Thomas Aquinas and St. Bonaventura. Later the
newly founded University of Bologna became the center of an eager study
of law, which resulted in the writing of many books on jurisprudence.
This late and artificial bloom of Latin literature in theology and philosophy
brought the necessity of a more satisfactory study of the Latin language
itself. Hence arose many new grammars, rhetorics, and texts. In a similar
manner the newly awakened interest in science (such as it was) brought in a
new class of books, corresponding to our modern encyclopedias. From the
Page 12
twelfth century on, all over Europe, large numbers of these compendiums
were compiled, containing a summary of all the knowledge of the times;
chief among these encyclopedias was the vast Speculum Majus (the Greater
Mirror) of Vincent of Beauvais, containing 82 books and 9,905 chapters.
Very popular, also, were the moral and didactic treatises. Symbolism took
possession of all literature. The phenomena of nature became types of
religious life—even the writings of pagan antiquity were treated
symbolically and made to reveal prophecies of Christian doctrine; Vergil, in
a famous passage, was supposed to have foretold the coming of the Savior,
and even the Ars Amatoria of Ovid, "of the earth earthy," if ever poem was,
was interpreted in terms of Christian mysticism.
All the above-mentioned literature, however, so far as it existed in Italy
before the thirteenth century, was written in Latin; we must dismiss it,
therefore, with this brief mention, and pass on to the true subject of this
book, Italian literature properly so-called, which, as we have already seen,
cannot be said to have existed before the thirteenth century.
One feature which is largely characteristic of all subsequent periods of
Italian literature marks the formative period thereof, that is, the comparative
lack of invention and originality, and the spirit of imitation of other
literatures, distant either in time or space. In order to trace its early
beginnings to their sources, we must go outside the borders of Italy. For
nearly two hundred years the south of France had been the home of a large
number of elegant lyrical poets, whose fame and influence had spread over
all Europe. These troubadours, as they were called, were welcomed not only
at the courts of princes and nobles in Provence, but were likewise honored
guests in Northern France, in Spain, and in Italy. The latter country had long
been closely connected with Southern France by means of commerce and
politics. Hence it was natural for the troubadours to seek the rewards of
their art in the brilliant courts of Italy. Toward the end of the twelfth century
some of the best known of them, among them the famous Pierre Vidal and
Rambaud de Vaqueiras, made their way thither. After the terrible crusades
against the Albigenses—which not only cruelly slaughtered tens of
thousands of earnest Christians, but likewise destroyed forever the
independence and prosperity of Provence, and thus, by destroying the
were compiled, containing a summary of all the knowledge of the times;
chief among these encyclopedias was the vast Speculum Majus (the Greater
Mirror) of Vincent of Beauvais, containing 82 books and 9,905 chapters.
Very popular, also, were the moral and didactic treatises. Symbolism took
possession of all literature. The phenomena of nature became types of
religious life—even the writings of pagan antiquity were treated
symbolically and made to reveal prophecies of Christian doctrine; Vergil, in
a famous passage, was supposed to have foretold the coming of the Savior,
and even the Ars Amatoria of Ovid, "of the earth earthy," if ever poem was,
was interpreted in terms of Christian mysticism.
All the above-mentioned literature, however, so far as it existed in Italy
before the thirteenth century, was written in Latin; we must dismiss it,
therefore, with this brief mention, and pass on to the true subject of this
book, Italian literature properly so-called, which, as we have already seen,
cannot be said to have existed before the thirteenth century.
One feature which is largely characteristic of all subsequent periods of
Italian literature marks the formative period thereof, that is, the comparative
lack of invention and originality, and the spirit of imitation of other
literatures, distant either in time or space. In order to trace its early
beginnings to their sources, we must go outside the borders of Italy. For
nearly two hundred years the south of France had been the home of a large
number of elegant lyrical poets, whose fame and influence had spread over
all Europe. These troubadours, as they were called, were welcomed not only
at the courts of princes and nobles in Provence, but were likewise honored
guests in Northern France, in Spain, and in Italy. The latter country had long
been closely connected with Southern France by means of commerce and
politics. Hence it was natural for the troubadours to seek the rewards of
their art in the brilliant courts of Italy. Toward the end of the twelfth century
some of the best known of them, among them the famous Pierre Vidal and
Rambaud de Vaqueiras, made their way thither. After the terrible crusades
against the Albigenses—which not only cruelly slaughtered tens of
thousands of earnest Christians, but likewise destroyed forever the
independence and prosperity of Provence, and thus, by destroying the
Page 13
courts of noble families, put a sudden stop to the flourishing literature—
large numbers of the wandering minstrels came to Northern Italy.
It was not long before their influence began to manifest itself, first in
Northern Italy, and later in the south and center. The north Italian poets
began to imitate the troubadours, and soon a considerable body of poetry
had been composed by native poets, in the manner and—a phenomenon
worthy of note—in the language itself of the Provençal poets. This is due to
the relationship between the dialects of Northern Italy and the Provençal,
and also to the fact that at that time the latter tongue was far more elegant
and cultivated than the other Romance languages. This north Italian poetry
is always included in the Provençal collections and the writers are known as
troubadours in spite of their Italian nationality. Among the most famous are
Bartolomeo Zorzi of Venice, Bonifaccio Calvo of Genoa, and especially
Sordello of Mantua, praised by Dante in a famous passage of the Purgatory,
and the subject of Browning's well-known poem.
We see, then, that the above poets belong rather to the history of Provençal
than that of Italian literature. To find the first springs of national poetry in
Italy, we must traverse the whole length of the peninsula and arrive at the
court of Frederick II. (1194-1250) in Sicily, which at this time was far ahead
of the rest of the country in civilization, art, and literature. Frederick
himself was a many-sided man, warrior, statesman, lawyer, and scholar, and
stands out among his contemporaries, especially in matters of religious
tolerance. He welcomed to his court not only the scholars, poets, and artists
of Europe, but likewise Arabs, who were at that time in possession of a high
degree of culture. He caused many Greek and Arab authors to be translated
into Latin, among them Aristotle; he founded the University of Naples;
above all, by his own mighty personality, he made a deep impression on the
times.
Frederick's ministers were, like himself, men of culture and learning. Chief
among them was Pier delle Vigne, statesman and poet, the cause of whose
tragic death by his own hand is told by Dante in the Inferno.
The influence of the troubadours made itself felt in Sicily about the same
time as in Northern Italy, only here the imitation was in the Italian language
large numbers of the wandering minstrels came to Northern Italy.
It was not long before their influence began to manifest itself, first in
Northern Italy, and later in the south and center. The north Italian poets
began to imitate the troubadours, and soon a considerable body of poetry
had been composed by native poets, in the manner and—a phenomenon
worthy of note—in the language itself of the Provençal poets. This is due to
the relationship between the dialects of Northern Italy and the Provençal,
and also to the fact that at that time the latter tongue was far more elegant
and cultivated than the other Romance languages. This north Italian poetry
is always included in the Provençal collections and the writers are known as
troubadours in spite of their Italian nationality. Among the most famous are
Bartolomeo Zorzi of Venice, Bonifaccio Calvo of Genoa, and especially
Sordello of Mantua, praised by Dante in a famous passage of the Purgatory,
and the subject of Browning's well-known poem.
We see, then, that the above poets belong rather to the history of Provençal
than that of Italian literature. To find the first springs of national poetry in
Italy, we must traverse the whole length of the peninsula and arrive at the
court of Frederick II. (1194-1250) in Sicily, which at this time was far ahead
of the rest of the country in civilization, art, and literature. Frederick
himself was a many-sided man, warrior, statesman, lawyer, and scholar, and
stands out among his contemporaries, especially in matters of religious
tolerance. He welcomed to his court not only the scholars, poets, and artists
of Europe, but likewise Arabs, who were at that time in possession of a high
degree of culture. He caused many Greek and Arab authors to be translated
into Latin, among them Aristotle; he founded the University of Naples;
above all, by his own mighty personality, he made a deep impression on the
times.
Frederick's ministers were, like himself, men of culture and learning. Chief
among them was Pier delle Vigne, statesman and poet, the cause of whose
tragic death by his own hand is told by Dante in the Inferno.
The influence of the troubadours made itself felt in Sicily about the same
time as in Northern Italy, only here the imitation was in the Italian language
Page 14
and not in Provençal. Among the early Sicilian poets who wrote after the
manner of the troubadours, was the Emperor Frederick II. himself, his son,
Enzio, and Pier delle Vigne. From an æsthetic point of view, this early
indigenous poetry is of little interest, but as the beginning of a movement
which culminated in the New Life and Divine Comedy of Dante, it is of
very great importance.
It had no originality or freshness, but was a slavish imitation of Provençal
models, the conventions of which were transported bodily, without any
change, except to be poorer. Love was the only theme, and the type always
remains the same. The lover is humble, a feudal vassal of his lady who
stands far above him, all beauty and virtue, but a cold and lifeless
abstraction. She usually treats her lover with disdain or indifference, while
he pours forth the protestations of his love, extols her beauty, and laments
her hardness of heart. All these things, repeated countless times, in almost
the same language, became monotonous in the Provençal poets, and
naturally much more so in their Italian imitators.
This Sicilian school of poetry did not last long; it perished with the
downfall of the Hohenstaufens. It found a continuation, however, in middle
Italy, especially in the province of Tuscany, which, from this time on,
becomes the center of the literary and artistic life of Italy. The poetry of the
court of Frederick had not been written in the Sicilian dialect, but in a sort
of court language not very dissimilar to the Tuscan. It is probable that
among the poets of the Sicilian school some were Tuscans, and that after
the death of Frederick they returned home, bringing with them the poetical
doctrines which they had learned.
However this may be, we find a direct continuation of the movement in
Tuscany. We see the same slavish imitation of the troubadours, the same
ideas, and the same poetical language and tricks of style. In addition to the
influence of the Sicilian school, there was a direct imitation of the
Provençal poets; thus Guittone d'Arezzo, the leader of the early Tuscan
school, wrote and spoke Provençal, and Dante, in his Purgatory, introduces
the Troubadour Arnaut Daniel, speaking in his native tongue.
manner of the troubadours, was the Emperor Frederick II. himself, his son,
Enzio, and Pier delle Vigne. From an æsthetic point of view, this early
indigenous poetry is of little interest, but as the beginning of a movement
which culminated in the New Life and Divine Comedy of Dante, it is of
very great importance.
It had no originality or freshness, but was a slavish imitation of Provençal
models, the conventions of which were transported bodily, without any
change, except to be poorer. Love was the only theme, and the type always
remains the same. The lover is humble, a feudal vassal of his lady who
stands far above him, all beauty and virtue, but a cold and lifeless
abstraction. She usually treats her lover with disdain or indifference, while
he pours forth the protestations of his love, extols her beauty, and laments
her hardness of heart. All these things, repeated countless times, in almost
the same language, became monotonous in the Provençal poets, and
naturally much more so in their Italian imitators.
This Sicilian school of poetry did not last long; it perished with the
downfall of the Hohenstaufens. It found a continuation, however, in middle
Italy, especially in the province of Tuscany, which, from this time on,
becomes the center of the literary and artistic life of Italy. The poetry of the
court of Frederick had not been written in the Sicilian dialect, but in a sort
of court language not very dissimilar to the Tuscan. It is probable that
among the poets of the Sicilian school some were Tuscans, and that after
the death of Frederick they returned home, bringing with them the poetical
doctrines which they had learned.
However this may be, we find a direct continuation of the movement in
Tuscany. We see the same slavish imitation of the troubadours, the same
ideas, and the same poetical language and tricks of style. In addition to the
influence of the Sicilian school, there was a direct imitation of the
Provençal poets; thus Guittone d'Arezzo, the leader of the early Tuscan
school, wrote and spoke Provençal, and Dante, in his Purgatory, introduces
the Troubadour Arnaut Daniel, speaking in his native tongue.
Page 15
One phase of Provençal poetry—the political—strangely enough
considering the stormy times, had not been imitated by the poets at the
court of Frederick II. From the first, however, the Tuscans included politics
in their poetry, and one of the strongest of Guittone's poems is a song on the
battle of Montaperti (1260).
Guittone d'Arezzo is the direct literary ancestor of Dante, and the first
original Italian poet. Hence he deserves a word or two even in this brief
sketch. He was born in 1230 near Arezzo in Tuscany, hence his name; after
a youth spent in the pursuit of pleasure, he was converted, and looking on
all things earthly as mere vanities, he left his wife and family and joined the
recently founded military-religious order of the Knights of Saint Mary. He
died at Florence in 1294. In early life he had been gay and dissipated; his
last years he spent in the exercises of religious asceticism. These two parts
of his life correspond to two phases of his poetry. In the first he was a
follower of the Sicilian school and wrote love poetry; in the second he
discarded this "foolishness" and wrote political, moral, and theological
discussions in verse. His poetry has little esthetic value, but is important as
forming a transition between the early Sicilian school and the group of
poets whose greatest member was Dante. His writings against earthly love
and his praise of heavenly love mark an important change in the
development of Italian poetry and open the path which leads up to Beatrice
and the Divine Comedy.
The next important step in this progress is marked by Guido Guinicelli, a
learned lawyer and judge of Bologna (situated in the province of Romagna
and separated from Tuscany by the Apennines), a city which at that time
was the seat of a flourishing university and the center of a keen intellectual
life.
Guinicelli was born in 1220, was prominent in political as well as in literary
circles, was banished in 1274, and died in 1276. He was a follower of
Guittone, and like him his first poetry was in the manner of the Sicilian
school. He changed later and began a new school, the dolce stile nuova, as
Dante calls it. The change shows itself especially in the new conception of
love, and of its origin, growth, and effects. The troubadours and their
Sicilian imitators declared that love came from seeing, that it entered
considering the stormy times, had not been imitated by the poets at the
court of Frederick II. From the first, however, the Tuscans included politics
in their poetry, and one of the strongest of Guittone's poems is a song on the
battle of Montaperti (1260).
Guittone d'Arezzo is the direct literary ancestor of Dante, and the first
original Italian poet. Hence he deserves a word or two even in this brief
sketch. He was born in 1230 near Arezzo in Tuscany, hence his name; after
a youth spent in the pursuit of pleasure, he was converted, and looking on
all things earthly as mere vanities, he left his wife and family and joined the
recently founded military-religious order of the Knights of Saint Mary. He
died at Florence in 1294. In early life he had been gay and dissipated; his
last years he spent in the exercises of religious asceticism. These two parts
of his life correspond to two phases of his poetry. In the first he was a
follower of the Sicilian school and wrote love poetry; in the second he
discarded this "foolishness" and wrote political, moral, and theological
discussions in verse. His poetry has little esthetic value, but is important as
forming a transition between the early Sicilian school and the group of
poets whose greatest member was Dante. His writings against earthly love
and his praise of heavenly love mark an important change in the
development of Italian poetry and open the path which leads up to Beatrice
and the Divine Comedy.
The next important step in this progress is marked by Guido Guinicelli, a
learned lawyer and judge of Bologna (situated in the province of Romagna
and separated from Tuscany by the Apennines), a city which at that time
was the seat of a flourishing university and the center of a keen intellectual
life.
Guinicelli was born in 1220, was prominent in political as well as in literary
circles, was banished in 1274, and died in 1276. He was a follower of
Guittone, and like him his first poetry was in the manner of the Sicilian
school. He changed later and began a new school, the dolce stile nuova, as
Dante calls it. The change shows itself especially in the new conception of
love, and of its origin, growth, and effects. The troubadours and their
Sicilian imitators declared that love came from seeing, that it entered
Page 16
through the eyes of the beholder, and thence descended to the heart.
Guinicelli says, on the contrary, that love does not come from without, but
dwells, "as a bird in its nest," in the heart and is an attribute thereof. This is
not true, however, of all men, but only of those who are virtuous and good.
Only the gentle heart can love, and a noble character is not the effect of
love, but its cause. These sentiments are expressed in the following lines,
translated by Rossetti:
"Within the gentle heart Love shelters him,
As birds within the green shade of the grove.
Before the gentle heart, in Nature's scheme,
Love was not, or the gentle heart ere Love.
For with the sun, at once,
So sprang the light immediately, nor was
Its birth before the sun's.
And Love hath its effect in gentleness
Of very self; even as
Within the middle fire the heat's excess."
Whereas the love of the troubadours was romantic and chivalrous, the love
of Guinicelli was intellectual and philosophical. With him earthly affections
become purified and spiritualized. The old repertory of conventional
expressions is gradually discarded, and new forms take their place, soon to
become conventional in their turn. Love and the poet's Lady remain
abstract, but have now a different signification. The Lady is still treated as a
perfect being, but she becomes now a symbol of something higher. Love for
her leads to virtue and to God; poetry now receives an allegorical character,
and its real end becomes the inculcation of philosophical truth under the
veil of earthly love. The importance of Guinicelli for us is his influence on
Dante, for the new school was not continued in Bologna, but found its chief
followers in Florence. We are thus led naturally up to the works of the great
Florentine poet whom we shall study in the next two chapters.
In the meantime, however, we must cast a brief glance at certain other early
phases of Italian literature, which later developed into important branches
of poetry and prose.
Guinicelli says, on the contrary, that love does not come from without, but
dwells, "as a bird in its nest," in the heart and is an attribute thereof. This is
not true, however, of all men, but only of those who are virtuous and good.
Only the gentle heart can love, and a noble character is not the effect of
love, but its cause. These sentiments are expressed in the following lines,
translated by Rossetti:
"Within the gentle heart Love shelters him,
As birds within the green shade of the grove.
Before the gentle heart, in Nature's scheme,
Love was not, or the gentle heart ere Love.
For with the sun, at once,
So sprang the light immediately, nor was
Its birth before the sun's.
And Love hath its effect in gentleness
Of very self; even as
Within the middle fire the heat's excess."
Whereas the love of the troubadours was romantic and chivalrous, the love
of Guinicelli was intellectual and philosophical. With him earthly affections
become purified and spiritualized. The old repertory of conventional
expressions is gradually discarded, and new forms take their place, soon to
become conventional in their turn. Love and the poet's Lady remain
abstract, but have now a different signification. The Lady is still treated as a
perfect being, but she becomes now a symbol of something higher. Love for
her leads to virtue and to God; poetry now receives an allegorical character,
and its real end becomes the inculcation of philosophical truth under the
veil of earthly love. The importance of Guinicelli for us is his influence on
Dante, for the new school was not continued in Bologna, but found its chief
followers in Florence. We are thus led naturally up to the works of the great
Florentine poet whom we shall study in the next two chapters.
In the meantime, however, we must cast a brief glance at certain other early
phases of Italian literature, which later developed into important branches
of poetry and prose.
Page 17
Northern Italy, as we have seen, had no share in beginning an indigenous
lyrical poetry. It did, however, have an early literature of its own, in the
form of religious and didactic poetry, for the most part translations from
Latin and French originals. In Umbria, the home of St. Francis, and the
center of those waves of religious excitement which so profoundly affected
Italy in the thirteenth century, a popular religious lyric arose. St. Francis
himself deserves some mention in literary history, if only on account of his
famous song of praise, which he instructed his followers to sing as they
wandered, like spiritual troubadours, through the land. St. Francis was no
mere ascetic, but loved the beauty of nature and had a tender love for all
creatures. Quaintly enough he was wont to call birds and animals, and even
inanimate objects, such as the sun and moon, by the name of brother and
sister.[2] Among his followers was Thomas of Celano, who wrote that most
solemn and majestic of all Latin hymns, "Dies Iræ."
The astonishing popularity and spread of the new order founded by St.
Francis can only be explained by the terrible sufferings of the times. All
Italy was stirred by deep religious excitement. In 1233, the movement
reached its high-water mark. Old and young, high and low, leaving their
ordinary occupations and business, marched in processions through the land
singing pious songs; the country folk streamed to the cities to hear the
sermons which were given morning, noon, and night.
About the year 1260, a similar movement started, that of the Flagellants, so
called from their custom of carrying whips with which they lashed
themselves in token of repentance. The times were dark and stormy, the
never-ending feuds between the papal and imperial parties brought in their
train murder and rapine, while famine and pestilence stalked through the
land. Suddenly a priest, named Fasani, appeared in Perugia, who said he
had been sent by heaven to prophesy terrible punishments on a sinful world.
Once more the processions began, and the aroused and penitent multitudes
moved through the land, lashing themselves with whips and singing pious
songs.
The literary effect of all this religious excitement was far-reaching,
especially important for us in that it prepared the way for Dante, not only by
creating the proper atmosphere, but by the production of hymns and
lyrical poetry. It did, however, have an early literature of its own, in the
form of religious and didactic poetry, for the most part translations from
Latin and French originals. In Umbria, the home of St. Francis, and the
center of those waves of religious excitement which so profoundly affected
Italy in the thirteenth century, a popular religious lyric arose. St. Francis
himself deserves some mention in literary history, if only on account of his
famous song of praise, which he instructed his followers to sing as they
wandered, like spiritual troubadours, through the land. St. Francis was no
mere ascetic, but loved the beauty of nature and had a tender love for all
creatures. Quaintly enough he was wont to call birds and animals, and even
inanimate objects, such as the sun and moon, by the name of brother and
sister.[2] Among his followers was Thomas of Celano, who wrote that most
solemn and majestic of all Latin hymns, "Dies Iræ."
The astonishing popularity and spread of the new order founded by St.
Francis can only be explained by the terrible sufferings of the times. All
Italy was stirred by deep religious excitement. In 1233, the movement
reached its high-water mark. Old and young, high and low, leaving their
ordinary occupations and business, marched in processions through the land
singing pious songs; the country folk streamed to the cities to hear the
sermons which were given morning, noon, and night.
About the year 1260, a similar movement started, that of the Flagellants, so
called from their custom of carrying whips with which they lashed
themselves in token of repentance. The times were dark and stormy, the
never-ending feuds between the papal and imperial parties brought in their
train murder and rapine, while famine and pestilence stalked through the
land. Suddenly a priest, named Fasani, appeared in Perugia, who said he
had been sent by heaven to prophesy terrible punishments on a sinful world.
Once more the processions began, and the aroused and penitent multitudes
moved through the land, lashing themselves with whips and singing pious
songs.
The literary effect of all this religious excitement was far-reaching,
especially important for us in that it prepared the way for Dante, not only by
creating the proper atmosphere, but by the production of hymns and
Page 18
visionary journeys into the unseen world. The religious lyrics or hymns,
which the multitudes sang, were known as Laudi, or songs of praise. They
were not the artificial imitation of foreign poets, like the early Sicilian and
Tuscan poetry, but the genuine product of the soil. They were composed for
and sung by the great mass of the people who could not understand Latin.
They were spread far and wide and made popular by the Flagellants, and
thus became true folk-songs.
The most famous of the writers of these Laudi in the thirteenth century was
Jacopone da Todi, the story of whose conversion is extremely touching. He
was a rich young lawyer of Florence, full of the pride of life. At a certain
festivity his wife was killed by an accident, and under her costly garments
was found, next to her skin, a hair-shirt, such as was worn by penitents. The
tragic death of his wife and this evidence of her religious feelings converted
the once proud Jacopone, who joined a religious order and devoted the rest
of his life to the service of God. Besides being the author of a number of
Laudi and religious poems, he probably wrote the famous Latin hymn,
Stabat Mater.
The Laudi, beginning in the thirteenth century, lasted down to the sixteenth
century. As an example of them we give here the following stanzas, written
by Girolamo Benivieni (1453-1542), and translated by John Addington
Symonds:
Jesus, whoso with thee
Hangs not in pain and loss
Pierced on the cruel cross,
At peace can never be.
Lord, unto me be kind:
Give me that peace of mind
Which in the world so blind
And false, dwells but with thee.
Here in my heart be lit
Thy fire to feed on it,
Till burning bit by bit
which the multitudes sang, were known as Laudi, or songs of praise. They
were not the artificial imitation of foreign poets, like the early Sicilian and
Tuscan poetry, but the genuine product of the soil. They were composed for
and sung by the great mass of the people who could not understand Latin.
They were spread far and wide and made popular by the Flagellants, and
thus became true folk-songs.
The most famous of the writers of these Laudi in the thirteenth century was
Jacopone da Todi, the story of whose conversion is extremely touching. He
was a rich young lawyer of Florence, full of the pride of life. At a certain
festivity his wife was killed by an accident, and under her costly garments
was found, next to her skin, a hair-shirt, such as was worn by penitents. The
tragic death of his wife and this evidence of her religious feelings converted
the once proud Jacopone, who joined a religious order and devoted the rest
of his life to the service of God. Besides being the author of a number of
Laudi and religious poems, he probably wrote the famous Latin hymn,
Stabat Mater.
The Laudi, beginning in the thirteenth century, lasted down to the sixteenth
century. As an example of them we give here the following stanzas, written
by Girolamo Benivieni (1453-1542), and translated by John Addington
Symonds:
Jesus, whoso with thee
Hangs not in pain and loss
Pierced on the cruel cross,
At peace can never be.
Lord, unto me be kind:
Give me that peace of mind
Which in the world so blind
And false, dwells but with thee.
Here in my heart be lit
Thy fire to feed on it,
Till burning bit by bit
Page 19
It dies to live with thee.
Before we close this chapter we must say a word or two concerning another
branch of early literature, whose influence is not great on Dante or his
immediate successors, but which was destined to bloom forth later in a new
kind of poetry, which has become the peculiar glory of Italy. The
introduction into Italy of the French national heroic epic (the chansons de
geste) began about the same time as the introduction of the Provençal lyric.
In Northern Italy these romances were not only read but imitated, and about
the second half of the thirteenth century, arose a mongrel sort of literature,
written in a language, half French, half Italian. The most popular of these
poems were those dealing with Charlemagne, who, as the protector of the
pope and the restorer of the Roman empire, was looked upon by the Italians
as one of their own race. These old chansons de geste, however, in coming
to Italy, lost much of their original significance. The spirit and ideals could
scarcely be understood by the Italians, to whom feudal society was largely
unknown. What they liked in the French romances was not religious or
patriotic sentiments, but adventures and the wonderful deeds of the heroes.
The object, then, of the rude early writers of the Franco-Italian epic was to
interest the hearers and arouse curiosity. Hence these poems became
monopolized by wandering minstrels, who sang in the streets and public
squares to the people who gathered about them, much as their descendants
gather about the Punch and Judy shows and the wandering musicians of to-
day. For nearly two hundred years the French romances existed in Italy in
this humble state, until, as we shall see later, they were incorporated into
regular literature by Pulci, Boiardo, and Ariosto.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Italian literature of comparatively recent origin—Causes
therefor—Italian literature proper does not begin before the
thirteenth century—The poetry of Provence and its influence on
North Italy—The Italian troubadours—The rise of indigenous
poetry in Sicily—Transference of the movement to Tuscany—
Guido Guinicelli of Bologna—The "new school"—How it
differed from the preceding poetry—Character of literature in
North Italy—St. Francis and the religious movements—The
Before we close this chapter we must say a word or two concerning another
branch of early literature, whose influence is not great on Dante or his
immediate successors, but which was destined to bloom forth later in a new
kind of poetry, which has become the peculiar glory of Italy. The
introduction into Italy of the French national heroic epic (the chansons de
geste) began about the same time as the introduction of the Provençal lyric.
In Northern Italy these romances were not only read but imitated, and about
the second half of the thirteenth century, arose a mongrel sort of literature,
written in a language, half French, half Italian. The most popular of these
poems were those dealing with Charlemagne, who, as the protector of the
pope and the restorer of the Roman empire, was looked upon by the Italians
as one of their own race. These old chansons de geste, however, in coming
to Italy, lost much of their original significance. The spirit and ideals could
scarcely be understood by the Italians, to whom feudal society was largely
unknown. What they liked in the French romances was not religious or
patriotic sentiments, but adventures and the wonderful deeds of the heroes.
The object, then, of the rude early writers of the Franco-Italian epic was to
interest the hearers and arouse curiosity. Hence these poems became
monopolized by wandering minstrels, who sang in the streets and public
squares to the people who gathered about them, much as their descendants
gather about the Punch and Judy shows and the wandering musicians of to-
day. For nearly two hundred years the French romances existed in Italy in
this humble state, until, as we shall see later, they were incorporated into
regular literature by Pulci, Boiardo, and Ariosto.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Italian literature of comparatively recent origin—Causes
therefor—Italian literature proper does not begin before the
thirteenth century—The poetry of Provence and its influence on
North Italy—The Italian troubadours—The rise of indigenous
poetry in Sicily—Transference of the movement to Tuscany—
Guido Guinicelli of Bologna—The "new school"—How it
differed from the preceding poetry—Character of literature in
North Italy—St. Francis and the religious movements—The
Page 20
Flagellants—Literary effect of these movements—The Laudi—
Jacopone da Todi—French epic romances and their influence in
Italy.
1. Give a brief sketch of the origin of the Italian people.
2. When does Italian literature proper begin?
3. Name three great Italian philosophers who wrote in Latin.
4. What country first influenced Italian lyrical poetry?
5. What do you understand by the Sicilian school?
6. Give the chief characteristics of the poetry of this school.
7. Who was Guittone d'Arezzo?
8. Guido Guinicelli and the "new school"?
9. How did he differ from the Provençal and Sicilian poets?
10. St. Francis of Assisi,—what was his connection with
literature?
11. Describe the religious movements in Italy in the thirteenth
century.
12. Who was Jacopone da Todi?
13. What was the influence of the French national epic in Italy?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
It is very important in the study of any literature to have some
knowledge of the history of the country in question. Those who
wish to study more in detail the subject treated in this book,
should read some book on the history of Italy. For the early
period of the literature, the best authority is Gaspary, who wrote
in German,—but the first volume of whose book has just been
translated into English, and published in the Bohn Library. An
Jacopone da Todi—French epic romances and their influence in
Italy.
1. Give a brief sketch of the origin of the Italian people.
2. When does Italian literature proper begin?
3. Name three great Italian philosophers who wrote in Latin.
4. What country first influenced Italian lyrical poetry?
5. What do you understand by the Sicilian school?
6. Give the chief characteristics of the poetry of this school.
7. Who was Guittone d'Arezzo?
8. Guido Guinicelli and the "new school"?
9. How did he differ from the Provençal and Sicilian poets?
10. St. Francis of Assisi,—what was his connection with
literature?
11. Describe the religious movements in Italy in the thirteenth
century.
12. Who was Jacopone da Todi?
13. What was the influence of the French national epic in Italy?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
It is very important in the study of any literature to have some
knowledge of the history of the country in question. Those who
wish to study more in detail the subject treated in this book,
should read some book on the history of Italy. For the early
period of the literature, the best authority is Gaspary, who wrote
in German,—but the first volume of whose book has just been
translated into English, and published in the Bohn Library. An
Page 21
indispensable book is Rossetti's "Dante and his Circle," which
contains many excellent translations from the early poets of
Italy.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] In Southern Italy, especially in Sicily, there is a large infusion of Greek and
Saracen blood.
[2] His last words were, "Welcome, sister death."
contains many excellent translations from the early poets of
Italy.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] In Southern Italy, especially in Sicily, there is a large infusion of Greek and
Saracen blood.
[2] His last words were, "Welcome, sister death."
Page 22
CHAPTER II
DANTE: LIFE AND MINOR WORKS
In the preceding chapter we have outlined the development of early Italian
poetry, endeavoring to show how from the Sicilian school it was carried
over to Tuscany; how Guido Guinicelli, in Bologna, had transformed it
from a slavish imitation of the troubadours into a new school of symbolical
philosophical poetry, and finally, how from Bologna the new doctrines
spread to Florence.
There were a number of early poets of Florence and other Tuscan cities who
wrote in the manner of Guido Guinicelli, among the best known being Cino
da Pistoia, Lapo Gianni, Dante da Majano, and especially worthy of note,
Guido Cavalcanti. The latter, who was the intimate friend of Dante, was a
member of a noble family, and was prominent in all the intellectual and
political life of Florence. He was among those who were exiled from the
city in 1300, and died soon after his return in the same year. Dante refers to
him in the New Life as the "first of his friends," and records in the Inferno a
pathetic interview with his father in the city of Dis. To him and a mutual
friend, Lapo, he addressed the following beautiful sonnet, so well translated
by Shelley:
Guido, I would that Lapo, thou and I,
Led by some strong enchantment, might ascend
A magic ship, whose charmèd sails should fly,
With winds at will where'er our thoughts might wend,
And that no change, nor any evil chance
Should mar our joyous voyage; but it might be,
That even satiety should still enhance
Between our hearts their strict community:
And that the bounteous wizard then would place
Vanna and Bice and my gentle love,
Companions of our wandering, and would grace
DANTE: LIFE AND MINOR WORKS
In the preceding chapter we have outlined the development of early Italian
poetry, endeavoring to show how from the Sicilian school it was carried
over to Tuscany; how Guido Guinicelli, in Bologna, had transformed it
from a slavish imitation of the troubadours into a new school of symbolical
philosophical poetry, and finally, how from Bologna the new doctrines
spread to Florence.
There were a number of early poets of Florence and other Tuscan cities who
wrote in the manner of Guido Guinicelli, among the best known being Cino
da Pistoia, Lapo Gianni, Dante da Majano, and especially worthy of note,
Guido Cavalcanti. The latter, who was the intimate friend of Dante, was a
member of a noble family, and was prominent in all the intellectual and
political life of Florence. He was among those who were exiled from the
city in 1300, and died soon after his return in the same year. Dante refers to
him in the New Life as the "first of his friends," and records in the Inferno a
pathetic interview with his father in the city of Dis. To him and a mutual
friend, Lapo, he addressed the following beautiful sonnet, so well translated
by Shelley:
Guido, I would that Lapo, thou and I,
Led by some strong enchantment, might ascend
A magic ship, whose charmèd sails should fly,
With winds at will where'er our thoughts might wend,
And that no change, nor any evil chance
Should mar our joyous voyage; but it might be,
That even satiety should still enhance
Between our hearts their strict community:
And that the bounteous wizard then would place
Vanna and Bice and my gentle love,
Companions of our wandering, and would grace
Page 23
With passionate talk, wherever we might rove,
Our time, and each were as content and free
As I believe that thou and I should be.
As a sample of Guido Cavalcanti's own poetical skill we may take the
following sonnet, translated by Cary:
Whatso is fair in lady's face or mind,
And gentle knights caparison'd and gay,
Singing of sweet birds unto love inclined,
And gallant barks that cut the watery way;
The white snow falling without any wind,
The cloudless sky at break of early day,
The crystal stream, with flowers the meadow lined,
Silver, and gold, and azure for array:
To him that sees the beauty and the worth
Whose power doth meet and in my lady dwell,
All seem as vile, their price and lustre gone.
And, as the heaven is higher than the earth,
So she in knowledge doth each one excel,
Not slow to good in nature like her own.
It is with Dante alone, however, that we can busy ourselves here, for in him
are summed up all the various tendencies and characteristics of his
predecessors and contemporaries.
The figure of Dante Alighieri is one of the saddest in literary history; his
life seemed to contain all the sorrow that can fall to the lot of humankind.
An exile from his native city, separated from family and friends, deprived
of his property, and thus forced to live in poverty or become the recipient of
charity, disappointed in his patriotic hopes, the only thing left him to do was
to turn his eyes inward and to build up out of his very sufferings and
sorrow, his immortal poem:
"Ah! from what agony of heart and brain,
What exultations trampling on despair,
What tenderness, what tears, what hate of wrong,
What passionate outcry of a soul in pain,
Our time, and each were as content and free
As I believe that thou and I should be.
As a sample of Guido Cavalcanti's own poetical skill we may take the
following sonnet, translated by Cary:
Whatso is fair in lady's face or mind,
And gentle knights caparison'd and gay,
Singing of sweet birds unto love inclined,
And gallant barks that cut the watery way;
The white snow falling without any wind,
The cloudless sky at break of early day,
The crystal stream, with flowers the meadow lined,
Silver, and gold, and azure for array:
To him that sees the beauty and the worth
Whose power doth meet and in my lady dwell,
All seem as vile, their price and lustre gone.
And, as the heaven is higher than the earth,
So she in knowledge doth each one excel,
Not slow to good in nature like her own.
It is with Dante alone, however, that we can busy ourselves here, for in him
are summed up all the various tendencies and characteristics of his
predecessors and contemporaries.
The figure of Dante Alighieri is one of the saddest in literary history; his
life seemed to contain all the sorrow that can fall to the lot of humankind.
An exile from his native city, separated from family and friends, deprived
of his property, and thus forced to live in poverty or become the recipient of
charity, disappointed in his patriotic hopes, the only thing left him to do was
to turn his eyes inward and to build up out of his very sufferings and
sorrow, his immortal poem:
"Ah! from what agony of heart and brain,
What exultations trampling on despair,
What tenderness, what tears, what hate of wrong,
What passionate outcry of a soul in pain,
Page 24
Uprose this poem of the earth and air,—
This medieval miracle of song."
We see, then, that even more important than in the case of other poets is
some knowledge of the great Florentine.
Unfortunately we have not a reliable and complete record of that life.
Legend and fancy have been interwoven with facts so closely that often it is
hard to separate one from the other. The following data, however, are well
established. Dante Alighieri was born in Florence in the year 1265, the day
and month being uncertain, but probably falling between May 18th and
June 17th. He belonged to a family which was counted among the lesser
nobility. Dante himself does not seem to have been able to trace his
ancestry further back than four generations. In the fifteenth canto of
Paradise there is a famous passage where the poet tells how he meets in
Mars his great-grandfather, Cacciaguida, who gives him certain
autobiographical details: That he was baptized at the church of San
Giovanni in Florence; that he had two brothers; that his wife came from the
Po valley (whence originated the name Alighieri); that he had gone on the
crusades with the Emperor Conrad, by whom he had been dubbed knight,
and finally, that he had been killed by the Arabs. This is all Dante knew, for
he makes Cacciaguida say:
"They, of whom I sprang,
And I, had there our birthplace,"
that is, in a certain quarter of Florence—
"Thus much
Suffice of my forefathers; who they were,
And whence they hither came, more honorable
It is to pass in silence than to tell."
Of Dante's immediate family we know little. Strangely enough for one who
reveals himself so completely in his poetry, he says nothing of either father
or mother. As to his education we can only infer it from his works and the
condition of the times. The statements made by Boccaccio and Villani
This medieval miracle of song."
We see, then, that even more important than in the case of other poets is
some knowledge of the great Florentine.
Unfortunately we have not a reliable and complete record of that life.
Legend and fancy have been interwoven with facts so closely that often it is
hard to separate one from the other. The following data, however, are well
established. Dante Alighieri was born in Florence in the year 1265, the day
and month being uncertain, but probably falling between May 18th and
June 17th. He belonged to a family which was counted among the lesser
nobility. Dante himself does not seem to have been able to trace his
ancestry further back than four generations. In the fifteenth canto of
Paradise there is a famous passage where the poet tells how he meets in
Mars his great-grandfather, Cacciaguida, who gives him certain
autobiographical details: That he was baptized at the church of San
Giovanni in Florence; that he had two brothers; that his wife came from the
Po valley (whence originated the name Alighieri); that he had gone on the
crusades with the Emperor Conrad, by whom he had been dubbed knight,
and finally, that he had been killed by the Arabs. This is all Dante knew, for
he makes Cacciaguida say:
"They, of whom I sprang,
And I, had there our birthplace,"
that is, in a certain quarter of Florence—
"Thus much
Suffice of my forefathers; who they were,
And whence they hither came, more honorable
It is to pass in silence than to tell."
Of Dante's immediate family we know little. Strangely enough for one who
reveals himself so completely in his poetry, he says nothing of either father
or mother. As to his education we can only infer it from his works and the
condition of the times. The statements made by Boccaccio and Villani
Page 25
concerning his early school life, are fables. He did not go to school under
Brunetto Latini, for the latter had no school; although Dante was
undoubtedly influenced by Latini's Trésor (a vast encyclopedical
compilation of contemporary knowledge) which laid the foundations of the
poet's learning. Moreover, it may well be that the distinguished statesman,
judge, and writer directed by his personal counsel the studies of the bright
young scholar, for whom he prophesied a brilliant career. Hence Dante's joy
and gratitude at meeting in the Inferno the "dear paternal image of him who
had taught him how man becomes eternal."
It is certain that Dante studied the regular curriculum of medieval
education, the so-called seven liberal arts, consisting of the Quadrivium and
the Trivium.[3] He knew Latin, but no Greek; he quotes frequently Vergil,
Horace, Statius, and others. He was a profound student of philosophy and
theology; loved art, music, and poetry. In the Divine Comedy he shows a
wide knowledge, embracing practically all the science and learning of the
times. All this he largely taught himself, especially in his early life. Later he
visited the universities of Padua and Bologna, and probably Paris. It is quite
unlikely that he got as far as Oxford, as Mr. Gladstone endeavored to prove
some years ago. He was not unacquainted with military life, having been
present at the battle of Campaldino and at the surrender of Caprona.
He was married before 1298 to Gemma Donati, and thus became related to
one of the most powerful families in Florence. Here again he shows a
strange reticence, never mentioning his wife or children. We have no
reason, however, to believe his marriage unhappy, or that he lacked
affection for his children.
It is true that his wife did not follow him in exile, but there was reason
enough for this in his poverty and wandering life. The apotheosis of
Beatrice need not presuppose lack of conjugal affection, for his love for her
was entirely Platonic and became later a mere symbol of the spiritual life.
He had by Gemma several children, two sons, Pietro and Jacopo, and one
daughter, Beatrice; that he had another daughter, named Antonia, is
probable, but not certain. His children joined him later in life in Ravenna.
Brunetto Latini, for the latter had no school; although Dante was
undoubtedly influenced by Latini's Trésor (a vast encyclopedical
compilation of contemporary knowledge) which laid the foundations of the
poet's learning. Moreover, it may well be that the distinguished statesman,
judge, and writer directed by his personal counsel the studies of the bright
young scholar, for whom he prophesied a brilliant career. Hence Dante's joy
and gratitude at meeting in the Inferno the "dear paternal image of him who
had taught him how man becomes eternal."
It is certain that Dante studied the regular curriculum of medieval
education, the so-called seven liberal arts, consisting of the Quadrivium and
the Trivium.[3] He knew Latin, but no Greek; he quotes frequently Vergil,
Horace, Statius, and others. He was a profound student of philosophy and
theology; loved art, music, and poetry. In the Divine Comedy he shows a
wide knowledge, embracing practically all the science and learning of the
times. All this he largely taught himself, especially in his early life. Later he
visited the universities of Padua and Bologna, and probably Paris. It is quite
unlikely that he got as far as Oxford, as Mr. Gladstone endeavored to prove
some years ago. He was not unacquainted with military life, having been
present at the battle of Campaldino and at the surrender of Caprona.
He was married before 1298 to Gemma Donati, and thus became related to
one of the most powerful families in Florence. Here again he shows a
strange reticence, never mentioning his wife or children. We have no
reason, however, to believe his marriage unhappy, or that he lacked
affection for his children.
It is true that his wife did not follow him in exile, but there was reason
enough for this in his poverty and wandering life. The apotheosis of
Beatrice need not presuppose lack of conjugal affection, for his love for her
was entirely Platonic and became later a mere symbol of the spiritual life.
He had by Gemma several children, two sons, Pietro and Jacopo, and one
daughter, Beatrice; that he had another daughter, named Antonia, is
probable, but not certain. His children joined him later in life in Ravenna.
Page 26
Of the greatest importance for the understanding of the Divine Comedy is a
knowledge of the political doctrines and public life of Dante. Tuscany at
that time was in a wild and stormy condition. It shared in the terrible
disorders of the struggle between the Guelphs and Ghibellines (the former
supporting the pope, the latter the emperor). It likewise had private quarrels
of its own. The old feudal nobility had been repressed by the rise of the
cities, into which the nobles themselves had migrated, and where they kept
up an incessant series of quarrels among themselves or with the free
citizens. Yet, in spite of this constant state of warfare, the cities of Tuscany
increased in power and prosperity, especially Florence. We need only
remember that at the time Dante entered public life (1300) an extraordinary
activity manifested itself in all branches of public works; new streets,
squares, and bridges were laid out and built; the foundations of the
cathedral had been laid, and Santa Croce and the Palazzo Vecchio had been
begun. Such extensive works of public improvement presuppose a high
degree of prosperity and culture. The political condition of Florence itself at
this time was something as follows: In 1265, to go back a few years in order
to get the proper perspective, Charles of Anjou, brother of the king of
France, had been called by Pope Urban IV. to Italy to aid him in the war
with the house of Swabia, and through him the mighty imperial family of
the Hohenstaufens, which had counted among its members Frederick
Barbarossa and Frederick II., was destroyed. Manfred, the natural son of
Frederick II., was killed at the battle of Beneventum (1260), and his
nephew, the sixteen-year-old Conradin, the last member of the family, was
betrayed into the hands of Charles after the battle of Tagliacozza and
brutally beheaded in the public square of Naples (1268). It was through
Charles of Anjou that the Ghibellines, who having been banished from
Florence in 1258, had returned after the battle of Montaperti in 1260, were
once more driven from the city; and the Guelphs, that is, the supporters of
the pope, were restored to power.
The government was subject to frequent changes, becoming, however, more
and more democratic in character. The decree of Gian della Bella had
declared all nobles ineligible to public office, and granted the right to
govern only to those who belonged to a guild or who exercised a
profession. It was undoubtedly to render himself eligible to office that
knowledge of the political doctrines and public life of Dante. Tuscany at
that time was in a wild and stormy condition. It shared in the terrible
disorders of the struggle between the Guelphs and Ghibellines (the former
supporting the pope, the latter the emperor). It likewise had private quarrels
of its own. The old feudal nobility had been repressed by the rise of the
cities, into which the nobles themselves had migrated, and where they kept
up an incessant series of quarrels among themselves or with the free
citizens. Yet, in spite of this constant state of warfare, the cities of Tuscany
increased in power and prosperity, especially Florence. We need only
remember that at the time Dante entered public life (1300) an extraordinary
activity manifested itself in all branches of public works; new streets,
squares, and bridges were laid out and built; the foundations of the
cathedral had been laid, and Santa Croce and the Palazzo Vecchio had been
begun. Such extensive works of public improvement presuppose a high
degree of prosperity and culture. The political condition of Florence itself at
this time was something as follows: In 1265, to go back a few years in order
to get the proper perspective, Charles of Anjou, brother of the king of
France, had been called by Pope Urban IV. to Italy to aid him in the war
with the house of Swabia, and through him the mighty imperial family of
the Hohenstaufens, which had counted among its members Frederick
Barbarossa and Frederick II., was destroyed. Manfred, the natural son of
Frederick II., was killed at the battle of Beneventum (1260), and his
nephew, the sixteen-year-old Conradin, the last member of the family, was
betrayed into the hands of Charles after the battle of Tagliacozza and
brutally beheaded in the public square of Naples (1268). It was through
Charles of Anjou that the Ghibellines, who having been banished from
Florence in 1258, had returned after the battle of Montaperti in 1260, were
once more driven from the city; and the Guelphs, that is, the supporters of
the pope, were restored to power.
The government was subject to frequent changes, becoming, however, more
and more democratic in character. The decree of Gian della Bella had
declared all nobles ineligible to public office, and granted the right to
govern only to those who belonged to a guild or who exercised a
profession. It was undoubtedly to render himself eligible to office that
Page 27
Dante joined the guild of physicians. In 1300 he was elected one of the six
priors who ruled the city, for a period of two months only. From this brief
term of office Dante himself dates all his later misfortunes.
At this time, in addition to the two great parties of Guelphs and Ghibellines,
which existed in Florence as in the rest of Italy, there were in the city two
minor parties, which at first had nothing to do with papal or imperial
politics. These parties, known as Whites and Blacks, came from Pistoia,
over which Florence exercised a sort of protectorate. The rulers of the latter
city tried to smooth out the quarrels of the above local factions of Pistoia,
by taking the chiefs of both parties to themselves; but the quarrels
continued in Florence, and soon the whole city was drawn into the contest,
the Blacks being led by Corso Donati, and the Whites by the family of the
Cerchi.
Pope Boniface VIII., who claimed Tuscany as the heir of the Countess
Matilda, endeavored to take advantage of the state of discord in order to
further his own selfish plans. For this purpose he sent the Cardinal
Acquasparta to Florence, who, failing to accomplish his mission,
excommunicated the recalcitrant city and left it in a rage. At this juncture
the priors, of whom, as we have seen, Dante was one, thought to still the
discord by banishing the leaders of the Whites and Blacks, an act, however,
which only served to bring the hatred of both parties on the heads of the
magistrates.
In 1301 Charles of Valois was called to Florence, ostensibly to pacify the
divided city; he favored the party of the Blacks, however, and let in Corso
Donati, who had been exiled the year before, and for five days murder, fire,
and rapine raged through the streets of the devoted city. All the Whites who
were not slain were exiled and their property confiscated or destroyed.
Among the exiled was Dante. There are several decrees against him still
extant in the archives of Florence. The first is dated January 27, 1302, and
accuses him, with several others, of extortion, bribery, defalcation of public
money, and hostility to the pope and the church. We need not say that of all
these accusations the latter was alone true. In case the accused did not
appear before the court to answer the charges, they were condemned in
contumacy, to pay a fine of five hundred gold florins; if this was not paid
priors who ruled the city, for a period of two months only. From this brief
term of office Dante himself dates all his later misfortunes.
At this time, in addition to the two great parties of Guelphs and Ghibellines,
which existed in Florence as in the rest of Italy, there were in the city two
minor parties, which at first had nothing to do with papal or imperial
politics. These parties, known as Whites and Blacks, came from Pistoia,
over which Florence exercised a sort of protectorate. The rulers of the latter
city tried to smooth out the quarrels of the above local factions of Pistoia,
by taking the chiefs of both parties to themselves; but the quarrels
continued in Florence, and soon the whole city was drawn into the contest,
the Blacks being led by Corso Donati, and the Whites by the family of the
Cerchi.
Pope Boniface VIII., who claimed Tuscany as the heir of the Countess
Matilda, endeavored to take advantage of the state of discord in order to
further his own selfish plans. For this purpose he sent the Cardinal
Acquasparta to Florence, who, failing to accomplish his mission,
excommunicated the recalcitrant city and left it in a rage. At this juncture
the priors, of whom, as we have seen, Dante was one, thought to still the
discord by banishing the leaders of the Whites and Blacks, an act, however,
which only served to bring the hatred of both parties on the heads of the
magistrates.
In 1301 Charles of Valois was called to Florence, ostensibly to pacify the
divided city; he favored the party of the Blacks, however, and let in Corso
Donati, who had been exiled the year before, and for five days murder, fire,
and rapine raged through the streets of the devoted city. All the Whites who
were not slain were exiled and their property confiscated or destroyed.
Among the exiled was Dante. There are several decrees against him still
extant in the archives of Florence. The first is dated January 27, 1302, and
accuses him, with several others, of extortion, bribery, defalcation of public
money, and hostility to the pope and the church. We need not say that of all
these accusations the latter was alone true. In case the accused did not
appear before the court to answer the charges, they were condemned in
contumacy, to pay a fine of five hundred gold florins; if this was not paid
Page 28
within three days, their property should be confiscated. This decree was
followed by another, on March 10, 1302, in which the same charges were
repeated, and in which Dante, as a delinquent, was declared an outlaw, and
condemned to be burned alive if ever caught within Florentine territory.
Thus begins the poignant story of Dante's exile. We know but few definite
details of that long period of wandering. He himself says, in his Banquet,
that he traveled all over Italy, "a pilgrim, almost a beggar."
In the seventeenth canto of Paradise Cacciaguida gives a brief summary of
Dante's exile in the form of a prophecy:
"Thou shalt leave each thing
Beloved most dearly: this is the first shaft
Shot from the bow of exile. Thou shalt prove
How salt the savor is of other's bread;
How hard the passage, to descend and climb
By other's stairs. But that shall gall thee most,
Will be the worthless and vile company,
With whom thou must be thrown into these straits.
For all ungrateful, impious all, and mad,
Shall turn 'gainst thee: but in a little while,
Theirs, and not thine, shall be the crimson'd brow,
Their course shall so evince their brutishness,
To have ta'en thy stand apart shall well become thee.
"First refuge thou must find, first place of rest,
In the great Lombard's courtesy, who bears,
Upon the ladder perch'd, the sacred bird.
He shall behold thee with such kind regard,
That 'twixt ye two, the contrary to that
Which 'falls 'twixt other men, the granting shall
Forerun the asking."
We see from these lines that Dante first went to Verona, the seat of
Bartolommeo della Scala (the "great Lombard," whose coat of arms was a
ladder "scala," with an eagle perched upon it). From there he went to
Bologna, thence to Padua, and thence to the Lunigiana. It is about this time
followed by another, on March 10, 1302, in which the same charges were
repeated, and in which Dante, as a delinquent, was declared an outlaw, and
condemned to be burned alive if ever caught within Florentine territory.
Thus begins the poignant story of Dante's exile. We know but few definite
details of that long period of wandering. He himself says, in his Banquet,
that he traveled all over Italy, "a pilgrim, almost a beggar."
In the seventeenth canto of Paradise Cacciaguida gives a brief summary of
Dante's exile in the form of a prophecy:
"Thou shalt leave each thing
Beloved most dearly: this is the first shaft
Shot from the bow of exile. Thou shalt prove
How salt the savor is of other's bread;
How hard the passage, to descend and climb
By other's stairs. But that shall gall thee most,
Will be the worthless and vile company,
With whom thou must be thrown into these straits.
For all ungrateful, impious all, and mad,
Shall turn 'gainst thee: but in a little while,
Theirs, and not thine, shall be the crimson'd brow,
Their course shall so evince their brutishness,
To have ta'en thy stand apart shall well become thee.
"First refuge thou must find, first place of rest,
In the great Lombard's courtesy, who bears,
Upon the ladder perch'd, the sacred bird.
He shall behold thee with such kind regard,
That 'twixt ye two, the contrary to that
Which 'falls 'twixt other men, the granting shall
Forerun the asking."
We see from these lines that Dante first went to Verona, the seat of
Bartolommeo della Scala (the "great Lombard," whose coat of arms was a
ladder "scala," with an eagle perched upon it). From there he went to
Bologna, thence to Padua, and thence to the Lunigiana. It is about this time
Page 29
that he is said to have gone to Paris (this is probable), and to Germany,
Flanders, and England; it is not at all probable that he ever saw the last-
mentioned place.
Dante never gave up altogether the hope that he might one day return to
Florence. He yearned all his life for the "beautiful sheep-fold" where he had
lived as a lamb. Yet even this happiness he would not accept at the price of
dishonor. When, in 1312, a general amnesty was proclaimed by Florence,
and he might have returned if he would consent to certain humiliating
conditions, he wrote the following noble words to a friend in Florence:
"This is not the way of coming home, my father! Yet, if you or
other find one not beneath the fame of Dante and his honor, that
will I gladly pursue. But if by no such way can I enter Florence,
then Florence shall I never enter. And what then! Can I not
behold the sun and the stars from every spot of earth? Shall I not
be able to meditate on the sweetest truths in every place beneath
the sky, unless I make myself ignoble, yea, ignominious to the
people and state of Florence? Nor shall bread be wanting."
A great hope rose above the horizon of his life when Henry VII., of
Luxemburg, came to Italy to restore the ancient power of the empire.
Dante's letters written at this time are couched in exultant, almost
extravagant, language: "Rejoice, Oh! Italy," he cries, "for thy bridegroom,
the comfort of the world, and the glory of the people, the most merciful
Henry, the divine Augustus and Cæsar is hastening hither to the wedding
feast." His joy and exultation, alas! were doomed to a speedy end.
In 1312 Henry, who, after the murder of Albert, had been crowned emperor
(in 1309), came to Pisa, thence to Rome. Then, after having in vain
besieged Florence, which had become the leader of the anti-imperial
movement, he retired to Buonconvento, where he died (probably from
poison) August 24, 1313.
With the tragic death of Henry, Dante seems to have given up all hope of
earthly happiness and from now on turned his eyes to heaven, from which
alone he could hope for justice to himself and peace and righteousness for
Flanders, and England; it is not at all probable that he ever saw the last-
mentioned place.
Dante never gave up altogether the hope that he might one day return to
Florence. He yearned all his life for the "beautiful sheep-fold" where he had
lived as a lamb. Yet even this happiness he would not accept at the price of
dishonor. When, in 1312, a general amnesty was proclaimed by Florence,
and he might have returned if he would consent to certain humiliating
conditions, he wrote the following noble words to a friend in Florence:
"This is not the way of coming home, my father! Yet, if you or
other find one not beneath the fame of Dante and his honor, that
will I gladly pursue. But if by no such way can I enter Florence,
then Florence shall I never enter. And what then! Can I not
behold the sun and the stars from every spot of earth? Shall I not
be able to meditate on the sweetest truths in every place beneath
the sky, unless I make myself ignoble, yea, ignominious to the
people and state of Florence? Nor shall bread be wanting."
A great hope rose above the horizon of his life when Henry VII., of
Luxemburg, came to Italy to restore the ancient power of the empire.
Dante's letters written at this time are couched in exultant, almost
extravagant, language: "Rejoice, Oh! Italy," he cries, "for thy bridegroom,
the comfort of the world, and the glory of the people, the most merciful
Henry, the divine Augustus and Cæsar is hastening hither to the wedding
feast." His joy and exultation, alas! were doomed to a speedy end.
In 1312 Henry, who, after the murder of Albert, had been crowned emperor
(in 1309), came to Pisa, thence to Rome. Then, after having in vain
besieged Florence, which had become the leader of the anti-imperial
movement, he retired to Buonconvento, where he died (probably from
poison) August 24, 1313.
With the tragic death of Henry, Dante seems to have given up all hope of
earthly happiness and from now on turned his eyes to heaven, from which
alone he could hope for justice to himself and peace and righteousness for
Page 30
unhappy Italy. The composition of the Divine Comedy dates from this
period. His final refuge and place of rest was at Ravenna, at the court of
Guido da Polenta, uncle of Francesca da Rimini, whose pathetic story is
quoted in the next chapter. Here, in comparative comfort and peace, he
spent the evening of his life, occupying his time in writing the Divine
Comedy and in occasional journeys in the interest of his patron. In 1321,
while on one of these journeys to Venice, he caught fever and died on the
13th of September of that year.
Many anecdotes and legends are told of these years of exile. Thus it is said
that while in Verona, as he was walking one day through the streets, some
women saw him and said: "Behold, there is the man who has been in hell."
A beautiful story is told in a letter, doubtful however, written by Fra Ilario
of the Monastery of Santa Croce on Monte Corvo, to the effect that one day
a dust-stained, travel-worn man, carrying a roll of manuscript under his
arm, knocked at the door of the monastery, and on being asked what he
wanted, answered "pace, pace" (peace, peace). This legend has been
beautifully rendered by Longfellow in the following lines:
"Methinks I see thee stand with pallid cheeks
By Fra Ilario in his diocese,
As on the convent walls in golden streaks
The ascending sunbeams mark the day's decrease.
And as he asks what there the stranger seeks
Thy voice along the cloisters whispers 'peace.'"
Dante's character reveals itself in all its phases in his works. His youth as
represented in the New Life was a happy one, filled with ardor for study,
with affection for friends, and with the ecstasy of a pure and virtuous love.
He needed, however, the death of Beatrice, the long years of exile, and the
disappointment of all his hopes to develop that strong and noble character
which the world admires almost as much as his poetry. He was an
enthusiastic student, yet mingled with the affairs of men; never willingly
doing wrong himself, he was unyielding in what he conceived to be right,
and consecrated his consummate powers to the cause of the noble and the
good. His own conscience was clear, and under this "breastplate," as he
period. His final refuge and place of rest was at Ravenna, at the court of
Guido da Polenta, uncle of Francesca da Rimini, whose pathetic story is
quoted in the next chapter. Here, in comparative comfort and peace, he
spent the evening of his life, occupying his time in writing the Divine
Comedy and in occasional journeys in the interest of his patron. In 1321,
while on one of these journeys to Venice, he caught fever and died on the
13th of September of that year.
Many anecdotes and legends are told of these years of exile. Thus it is said
that while in Verona, as he was walking one day through the streets, some
women saw him and said: "Behold, there is the man who has been in hell."
A beautiful story is told in a letter, doubtful however, written by Fra Ilario
of the Monastery of Santa Croce on Monte Corvo, to the effect that one day
a dust-stained, travel-worn man, carrying a roll of manuscript under his
arm, knocked at the door of the monastery, and on being asked what he
wanted, answered "pace, pace" (peace, peace). This legend has been
beautifully rendered by Longfellow in the following lines:
"Methinks I see thee stand with pallid cheeks
By Fra Ilario in his diocese,
As on the convent walls in golden streaks
The ascending sunbeams mark the day's decrease.
And as he asks what there the stranger seeks
Thy voice along the cloisters whispers 'peace.'"
Dante's character reveals itself in all its phases in his works. His youth as
represented in the New Life was a happy one, filled with ardor for study,
with affection for friends, and with the ecstasy of a pure and virtuous love.
He needed, however, the death of Beatrice, the long years of exile, and the
disappointment of all his hopes to develop that strong and noble character
which the world admires almost as much as his poetry. He was an
enthusiastic student, yet mingled with the affairs of men; never willingly
doing wrong himself, he was unyielding in what he conceived to be right,
and consecrated his consummate powers to the cause of the noble and the
good. His own conscience was clear, and under this "breastplate," as he
Page 31
calls it, he went steadily on his way. He was proud of his learning, strong in
his opinions, and does not hesitate to constitute himself the stern judge of
all his contemporaries; this in a lesser man would have seemed
presumptuous; in Dante it was only the prosecution of a solemn and, as he
thought, a Godgiven duty. Yet, in spite of this sternness his heart was soft
and tender.
Like Tennyson's poet, Dante was "dowered with love of love," as well as
"hate of hate and scorn of scorn."
Those who read only the Inferno, may get the impression of a savage,
revengeful spirit, but the Purgatory and Paradise are full of tenderest poetry
of sublimest imagination, and show their author to have had a heart full of
love and gentleness, sweetness and light. A deep melancholy weighed over
the whole later life of Dante; his heart never ceased to long for home and
friends, yet this melancholy is not pessimism; he never lost his confidence
in God, never doubted right would win.
It is this inspiring combination of noble qualities in Dante's character,
reflected in every page of the Divine Comedy, which makes the study of the
latter not merely an æsthetic pleasure, but a spiritual exercise, ennobling
and uplifting the minds of those who read it with the "spirit and with the
understanding also."
The works of Dante are not many. They consist of prose and poetry, the
former comprising the so-called Banquet (Convito) and the essay on
Universal Monarchy. The former was to have been finished in fifteen books
or chapters, but is only a fragment of four. It is a sort of encyclopedia of
knowledge, such as were so popular in the Middle Ages, but written in
Italian, in order to bring it within the reach of the unlearned reader. It is full
of the scholastic learning of the times, and while not attractive to the
ordinary reader, is of great importance for a complete understanding of the
Divine Comedy. Likewise important in this respect is the political treatise
on the Monarchy, in which Dante sums up his theory of world-politics. This
book, written in Latin, is divided into three parts: in Book I., the author
shows the necessity of a universal empire; in Book II., he shows the right of
Rome to be the seat of this empire; in Book III., he shows the independence
his opinions, and does not hesitate to constitute himself the stern judge of
all his contemporaries; this in a lesser man would have seemed
presumptuous; in Dante it was only the prosecution of a solemn and, as he
thought, a Godgiven duty. Yet, in spite of this sternness his heart was soft
and tender.
Like Tennyson's poet, Dante was "dowered with love of love," as well as
"hate of hate and scorn of scorn."
Those who read only the Inferno, may get the impression of a savage,
revengeful spirit, but the Purgatory and Paradise are full of tenderest poetry
of sublimest imagination, and show their author to have had a heart full of
love and gentleness, sweetness and light. A deep melancholy weighed over
the whole later life of Dante; his heart never ceased to long for home and
friends, yet this melancholy is not pessimism; he never lost his confidence
in God, never doubted right would win.
It is this inspiring combination of noble qualities in Dante's character,
reflected in every page of the Divine Comedy, which makes the study of the
latter not merely an æsthetic pleasure, but a spiritual exercise, ennobling
and uplifting the minds of those who read it with the "spirit and with the
understanding also."
The works of Dante are not many. They consist of prose and poetry, the
former comprising the so-called Banquet (Convito) and the essay on
Universal Monarchy. The former was to have been finished in fifteen books
or chapters, but is only a fragment of four. It is a sort of encyclopedia of
knowledge, such as were so popular in the Middle Ages, but written in
Italian, in order to bring it within the reach of the unlearned reader. It is full
of the scholastic learning of the times, and while not attractive to the
ordinary reader, is of great importance for a complete understanding of the
Divine Comedy. Likewise important in this respect is the political treatise
on the Monarchy, in which Dante sums up his theory of world-politics. This
book, written in Latin, is divided into three parts: in Book I., the author
shows the necessity of a universal empire; in Book II., he shows the right of
Rome to be the seat of this empire; in Book III., he shows the independence
Page 32
of the emperor from the pope. This theory of the separation of the church
and state runs like a thread through the whole of the Divine Comedy, in
which Dante constantly attributes the sufferings of Italy to the lust for
temporal power on the part of the pope and clergy.
For the general reader, however, the most interesting of Dante's writings,
after the Divine Comedy, is the New Life, a strange and beautiful little book
which serves as a prologue to the Divine Comedy. It is the story of Dante's
love for Beatrice Portinari, the daughter of Folco, a neighbor and friend of
the poet's father. It is a simple story, containing but few actual events, the
details consisting for the most part of repetitions of the theory of love
propounded by Guido Guinicelli, of analyses of Dante's own state of mind,
and of mystical visions. The form of the book is peculiar, part prose, part
poetry, the latter being accompanied by a brief commentary. Yet there is a
truth and sincerity in the book which prove that it is no mere allegory or
symbol, but the record of an actual love on the part of Dante for the fair
young Florentine girl who is its heroine.
Dante tells us in quaint and scholastic language how he first saw Beatrice at
a May festival, when she was at the beginning of her ninth year and he was
at the end of his. She was dressed in red, with ornaments suited to her
youthful age, and was so beautiful "that surely one could say of her the
words of the poet, Homer: 'She seemed not the daughter of mortal man but
of God.'" He tells us, further, how he felt the spirit of love awaken within
him and how, after that first meeting, he sought every opportunity of seeing
her again.
Nine years later, again in May, he records another occasion when he met
Beatrice, this time dressed in white and accompanied by two ladies, "and
passing along the street she turned her eyes toward the place where I stood,
very timid, and through her ineffable courtesy she gently saluted me, so that
it seemed to me that I experienced all the depths of bliss. The hour was
precisely the ninth of that day, and inasmuch as it was the first time that her
words reached my ears, such sweetness came upon me that, intoxicated, as
it were, with joy, I left the people and went to my solitary chamber, and
began to muse upon this most courteous lady." This love, accompanied as it
was with violent alternations of joy and sorrow, produced a strong effect on
and state runs like a thread through the whole of the Divine Comedy, in
which Dante constantly attributes the sufferings of Italy to the lust for
temporal power on the part of the pope and clergy.
For the general reader, however, the most interesting of Dante's writings,
after the Divine Comedy, is the New Life, a strange and beautiful little book
which serves as a prologue to the Divine Comedy. It is the story of Dante's
love for Beatrice Portinari, the daughter of Folco, a neighbor and friend of
the poet's father. It is a simple story, containing but few actual events, the
details consisting for the most part of repetitions of the theory of love
propounded by Guido Guinicelli, of analyses of Dante's own state of mind,
and of mystical visions. The form of the book is peculiar, part prose, part
poetry, the latter being accompanied by a brief commentary. Yet there is a
truth and sincerity in the book which prove that it is no mere allegory or
symbol, but the record of an actual love on the part of Dante for the fair
young Florentine girl who is its heroine.
Dante tells us in quaint and scholastic language how he first saw Beatrice at
a May festival, when she was at the beginning of her ninth year and he was
at the end of his. She was dressed in red, with ornaments suited to her
youthful age, and was so beautiful "that surely one could say of her the
words of the poet, Homer: 'She seemed not the daughter of mortal man but
of God.'" He tells us, further, how he felt the spirit of love awaken within
him and how, after that first meeting, he sought every opportunity of seeing
her again.
Nine years later, again in May, he records another occasion when he met
Beatrice, this time dressed in white and accompanied by two ladies, "and
passing along the street she turned her eyes toward the place where I stood,
very timid, and through her ineffable courtesy she gently saluted me, so that
it seemed to me that I experienced all the depths of bliss. The hour was
precisely the ninth of that day, and inasmuch as it was the first time that her
words reached my ears, such sweetness came upon me that, intoxicated, as
it were, with joy, I left the people and went to my solitary chamber, and
began to muse upon this most courteous lady." This love, accompanied as it
was with violent alternations of joy and sorrow, produced a strong effect on
Page 33
Dante; his health suffered, his nerves were shattered, and he became frail
and weak. Yet he refused to tell her name, although he confessed that love
was the cause of his sufferings: "And when they asked me by means of
whom love brought me to this wretched state, I looked at them with a smile,
but said nothing."
In order, however, to put people on the wrong track, he pretended to love
another lady, and so successful was this subterfuge, that even Beatrice
herself believed it, so that one day, meeting Dante, she refused to salute
him, an act which filled him with deepest affliction: "Now after my
happiness was denied me, there came upon me so much grief that leaving
all people I went my way to a solitary place to bathe the earth with bitterest
tears; and when I was somewhat relieved by this weeping, I entered my
chamber where I could lament without being heard. And there I began to
call on my lady for mercy, and saying: 'Love, help thy faithful one,' I fell
asleep in tears like a little, beaten child."
As we have already said, there is little action in this book, only a few
meetings in the street, in church, or at funerals; even the death of Beatrice's
father is spoken of vaguely and allusively. The importance of all lies in the
psychological analysis of feelings and thoughts of the poet. The
descriptions of Beatrice are vague and her figure is wrapped in an
atmosphere of "vaporous twilight." Her beauty is not presented to us by
means of word-painting, but rather by its effect on all who behold her. This
is illustrated in the following sonnet, which is justly considered the most
beautiful not only of Dante's poetry but of all Italian literature:
So gentle and so noble doth appear
My lady when she passes through the street,
That none her salutation dare repeat
And all eyes turn from her as if in fear.
She goes her way, and cannot help but hear
The praise of all,—yet modest still and sweet;
Something she seems come down from heaven,—her seat,
To earth a miracle to show men here.
So pleasing doth she seem unto the eye,
That to the heart a sweetness seems to move,
and weak. Yet he refused to tell her name, although he confessed that love
was the cause of his sufferings: "And when they asked me by means of
whom love brought me to this wretched state, I looked at them with a smile,
but said nothing."
In order, however, to put people on the wrong track, he pretended to love
another lady, and so successful was this subterfuge, that even Beatrice
herself believed it, so that one day, meeting Dante, she refused to salute
him, an act which filled him with deepest affliction: "Now after my
happiness was denied me, there came upon me so much grief that leaving
all people I went my way to a solitary place to bathe the earth with bitterest
tears; and when I was somewhat relieved by this weeping, I entered my
chamber where I could lament without being heard. And there I began to
call on my lady for mercy, and saying: 'Love, help thy faithful one,' I fell
asleep in tears like a little, beaten child."
As we have already said, there is little action in this book, only a few
meetings in the street, in church, or at funerals; even the death of Beatrice's
father is spoken of vaguely and allusively. The importance of all lies in the
psychological analysis of feelings and thoughts of the poet. The
descriptions of Beatrice are vague and her figure is wrapped in an
atmosphere of "vaporous twilight." Her beauty is not presented to us by
means of word-painting, but rather by its effect on all who behold her. This
is illustrated in the following sonnet, which is justly considered the most
beautiful not only of Dante's poetry but of all Italian literature:
So gentle and so noble doth appear
My lady when she passes through the street,
That none her salutation dare repeat
And all eyes turn from her as if in fear.
She goes her way, and cannot help but hear
The praise of all,—yet modest still and sweet;
Something she seems come down from heaven,—her seat,
To earth a miracle to show men here.
So pleasing doth she seem unto the eye,
That to the heart a sweetness seems to move,
Page 34
A sweetness only known to those who feel.
And from her lips a spirit seems to steal,—
A gentle spirit, soft and full of love,—
That whispers to the souls of all men,—"sigh."
The effect of all the conflicting sentiments which agitated Dante's bosom
was to throw him into a serious illness, in the course of which he had a
terrible vision of the approaching death of Beatrice. "Now a few days after
this, it happened that there came upon me a dolorous infirmity, whence for
nine days I suffered most bitter pain; this led me to such weakness that I
was not able to move from my bed. I say, then, that on the ninth day, feeling
my pain almost intolerable, there came to me a thought concerning my lady.
And when I had thought somewhat of her, and turned again in thought to
my own weakened life, and considered how fragile is its duration, even
though it be in health, I began to weep to myself over so much misery.
Whence I said to myself with sighs: verily the most gentle Beatrice must
sometime die. Wherefore there came upon me so great a depression that I
closed my eyes and began to wander in mind, so that there appeared to me
certain faces of ladies with disheveled hair, who said to me, 'Thou also shalt
die.' And after these ladies certain other faces, horribly distorted, appeared
and said: 'Thou art dead.' Then I seemed to see ladies with disheveled hair
going along the street weeping, and wondrous sad; and the sun grew dark,
so that the stars showed themselves, of such color that methought they
wept; and the birds as they flew fell dead; and there were mighty
earthquakes; and as I wondered and was smitten with terror in such fancies,
methought I saw a friend come to me and say: 'Dost thou not know? Thy
peerless lady has departed this life.' Then I began to weep very piteously,
and not only in dream, but bathing my cheeks in real tears. And I dreamed
that I looked skyward and saw a multitude of angels flying upwards, and
they had before them a small cloud, exceedingly white.[4] And the angels
seemed to be singing gloriously, and the words which I seemed to hear were
these: 'Hosanna in the Highest,' and naught else could I hear. Then it
seemed to me that my heart, which was so full of love, said to me: 'It is true,
indeed, that our lady lies dead.' And so strong was my wandering fancy that
it showed me this lady dead; and I seemed to see ladies covering her head
with a very white veil, and her face had so great an aspect of humility that
And from her lips a spirit seems to steal,—
A gentle spirit, soft and full of love,—
That whispers to the souls of all men,—"sigh."
The effect of all the conflicting sentiments which agitated Dante's bosom
was to throw him into a serious illness, in the course of which he had a
terrible vision of the approaching death of Beatrice. "Now a few days after
this, it happened that there came upon me a dolorous infirmity, whence for
nine days I suffered most bitter pain; this led me to such weakness that I
was not able to move from my bed. I say, then, that on the ninth day, feeling
my pain almost intolerable, there came to me a thought concerning my lady.
And when I had thought somewhat of her, and turned again in thought to
my own weakened life, and considered how fragile is its duration, even
though it be in health, I began to weep to myself over so much misery.
Whence I said to myself with sighs: verily the most gentle Beatrice must
sometime die. Wherefore there came upon me so great a depression that I
closed my eyes and began to wander in mind, so that there appeared to me
certain faces of ladies with disheveled hair, who said to me, 'Thou also shalt
die.' And after these ladies certain other faces, horribly distorted, appeared
and said: 'Thou art dead.' Then I seemed to see ladies with disheveled hair
going along the street weeping, and wondrous sad; and the sun grew dark,
so that the stars showed themselves, of such color that methought they
wept; and the birds as they flew fell dead; and there were mighty
earthquakes; and as I wondered and was smitten with terror in such fancies,
methought I saw a friend come to me and say: 'Dost thou not know? Thy
peerless lady has departed this life.' Then I began to weep very piteously,
and not only in dream, but bathing my cheeks in real tears. And I dreamed
that I looked skyward and saw a multitude of angels flying upwards, and
they had before them a small cloud, exceedingly white.[4] And the angels
seemed to be singing gloriously, and the words which I seemed to hear were
these: 'Hosanna in the Highest,' and naught else could I hear. Then it
seemed to me that my heart, which was so full of love, said to me: 'It is true,
indeed, that our lady lies dead.' And so strong was my wandering fancy that
it showed me this lady dead; and I seemed to see ladies covering her head
with a very white veil, and her face had so great an aspect of humility that
Page 35
she seemed to say: 'I have gone to behold the beginning of peace.' And then
I seemed to have returned to my own room, and there I looked toward
heaven and began to cry out in tears: 'O, soul most beautiful, how blessed is
he who beholds thee.' And as I said these words with sobs and tears, and
called on death to come to me, a young and gentle lady who was at my
bedside, thinking that my tears and cries were for grief on account of my
infirmity began also to weep in great fear. Whereupon other ladies who
were in the room, noticed that I wept, and leading away from my bedside
her who was joined to me by close ties of blood,[5] they came to me to wake
me from my dream, and saying: 'Weep no more,' and again: 'Be not so
discomforted.' And as they thus spoke, my strong fancy ceased, and just as I
was about to say: 'O, Beatrice, blessed art thou,' and I had already said, 'O,
Beatrice—' giving a start I opened my eyes and saw that I had been
dreaming."
The presentiment of Dante in the above exquisite passage came true.
Beatrice, too fair and good for earth, was called by God to Himself. One
day the poet sat down to write a poem in praise of her and had finished one
stanza when the news came that Beatrice was dead. At first he seemed too
benumbed even for tears, and after a quotation from Jeremiah—
"How doth the city sit solitary that was full of people! How is
she become a widow, she that was great among the nations!"—
at the beginning of the next paragraph, he gives a fantastic discussion of the
symbolical figure nine and its connection with the life and death of
Beatrice. Then the tears began to flow, and unutterable sadness took
possession of his heart. A whole year after he tells us how one day he sat
thinking of her and drawing the picture of an angel, a picture, alas! which
was never finished, as he was interrupted by visitors.[6] At another time he
tells how one day he saw a number of pilgrims passing through Florence on
their way to Rome, and to them he addressed one of his most beautiful
sonnets:
Oh, pilgrims who move on with steps so slow,
Musing perchance of friends now far away;
So distant is your native land, oh say!
I seemed to have returned to my own room, and there I looked toward
heaven and began to cry out in tears: 'O, soul most beautiful, how blessed is
he who beholds thee.' And as I said these words with sobs and tears, and
called on death to come to me, a young and gentle lady who was at my
bedside, thinking that my tears and cries were for grief on account of my
infirmity began also to weep in great fear. Whereupon other ladies who
were in the room, noticed that I wept, and leading away from my bedside
her who was joined to me by close ties of blood,[5] they came to me to wake
me from my dream, and saying: 'Weep no more,' and again: 'Be not so
discomforted.' And as they thus spoke, my strong fancy ceased, and just as I
was about to say: 'O, Beatrice, blessed art thou,' and I had already said, 'O,
Beatrice—' giving a start I opened my eyes and saw that I had been
dreaming."
The presentiment of Dante in the above exquisite passage came true.
Beatrice, too fair and good for earth, was called by God to Himself. One
day the poet sat down to write a poem in praise of her and had finished one
stanza when the news came that Beatrice was dead. At first he seemed too
benumbed even for tears, and after a quotation from Jeremiah—
"How doth the city sit solitary that was full of people! How is
she become a widow, she that was great among the nations!"—
at the beginning of the next paragraph, he gives a fantastic discussion of the
symbolical figure nine and its connection with the life and death of
Beatrice. Then the tears began to flow, and unutterable sadness took
possession of his heart. A whole year after he tells us how one day he sat
thinking of her and drawing the picture of an angel, a picture, alas! which
was never finished, as he was interrupted by visitors.[6] At another time he
tells how one day he saw a number of pilgrims passing through Florence on
their way to Rome, and to them he addressed one of his most beautiful
sonnets:
Oh, pilgrims who move on with steps so slow,
Musing perchance of friends now far away;
So distant is your native land, oh say!
Page 36
As by your actions ye do seem to show?
For lo! you weep and mourn not when you go,
Through these our city streets, so sad to-day;
Nor unto us your meed of pity pay,
Bowed as we are 'neath heavy weight of woe.
If while I speak you will but wait and hear,—
Surely,—my heart in sighing whispers me,—
That then you shall go on with sorrow deep.
Florence has lost its Beatrice dear;
And words that tell what she was wont to be,
Are potent to make all that hear them weep.
With these lines the New Life practically ends. After one more sonnet, in
which he tells how he was lifted in spirit and had a vision of Beatrice in
paradise, he concludes the book with the following paragraph, in which we
first see a definite purpose on the part of Dante to write a long poem in
praise of Beatrice: "After this sonnet there appeared to me a wonderful
vision, in which I saw things which made me resolve to say no more of this
blessed one until I should be able to treat more worthily of her, and to come
to that I study as much as I can, as she truly knows. So that if it shall be the
pleasure of Him in whom all things live that my life endure for some years
more, I hope to say of her that which has never yet been said of mortal
woman. And then may it please Him who is Lord of Courtesy, that my soul
may go to see the glory of its lady, that is, the blessed Beatrice who
gloriously looks on the face of him 'qui est per cuncta sæcula benedictus in
sæcula sæculorum. Amen.'" (Who is blessed throughout all the ages.)
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Early Tuscan poetry—Guido Cavalcanti, a contemporary of
Dante—Guelphs and Ghibellines, Whites and Blacks at
Florence—Dante born 1265; his education; his love for
Beatrice; marriage and home life; an exile; dies in Ravenna
1321.
1. Mention some of the early Tuscan poets.
2. What is the date of Dante's birth?
For lo! you weep and mourn not when you go,
Through these our city streets, so sad to-day;
Nor unto us your meed of pity pay,
Bowed as we are 'neath heavy weight of woe.
If while I speak you will but wait and hear,—
Surely,—my heart in sighing whispers me,—
That then you shall go on with sorrow deep.
Florence has lost its Beatrice dear;
And words that tell what she was wont to be,
Are potent to make all that hear them weep.
With these lines the New Life practically ends. After one more sonnet, in
which he tells how he was lifted in spirit and had a vision of Beatrice in
paradise, he concludes the book with the following paragraph, in which we
first see a definite purpose on the part of Dante to write a long poem in
praise of Beatrice: "After this sonnet there appeared to me a wonderful
vision, in which I saw things which made me resolve to say no more of this
blessed one until I should be able to treat more worthily of her, and to come
to that I study as much as I can, as she truly knows. So that if it shall be the
pleasure of Him in whom all things live that my life endure for some years
more, I hope to say of her that which has never yet been said of mortal
woman. And then may it please Him who is Lord of Courtesy, that my soul
may go to see the glory of its lady, that is, the blessed Beatrice who
gloriously looks on the face of him 'qui est per cuncta sæcula benedictus in
sæcula sæculorum. Amen.'" (Who is blessed throughout all the ages.)
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Early Tuscan poetry—Guido Cavalcanti, a contemporary of
Dante—Guelphs and Ghibellines, Whites and Blacks at
Florence—Dante born 1265; his education; his love for
Beatrice; marriage and home life; an exile; dies in Ravenna
1321.
1. Mention some of the early Tuscan poets.
2. What is the date of Dante's birth?
Page 37
3. What is known of his family?
4. How and where was he educated?
5. Tell what you can of his family life.
6. What was the political condition of Florence in Dante's time?
7. Who were the Guelphs and Ghibellines,—the Whites and
Blacks?
8. When and why was Dante exiled?
9. Name some of the places he is known to have visited.
10. How and when did he die?
11. Describe briefly his character.
12. Name the chief works of Dante, giving a brief indication of
their contents.
13. Tell briefly the story of his love for Beatrice.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
No poet in Italian literature is better adapted to special study
than Dante, nor is any so profitable. The material is abundant.
The reader should provide himself with Scartazzini's
Companion to Dante, translated by A. J. Butler, or Symond's
Introduction to Dante. These will furnish all necessary facts
concerning the life and works of the poet. It must be
remembered that the Divine Comedy is a difficult poem, and
that it takes many readings and much study to master it. It will
be best to begin by reading Maria F. Rossetti's A Shadow of
Dante, which gives a general outline of the story with copious
extracts. Then one of the numerous translations should be taken
up and studied carefully, canto by canto—Cary's, Longfellow's,
and Norton's translations (the latter in prose) are the best. An
edition of Cary's translation has been made by the writer of this
4. How and where was he educated?
5. Tell what you can of his family life.
6. What was the political condition of Florence in Dante's time?
7. Who were the Guelphs and Ghibellines,—the Whites and
Blacks?
8. When and why was Dante exiled?
9. Name some of the places he is known to have visited.
10. How and when did he die?
11. Describe briefly his character.
12. Name the chief works of Dante, giving a brief indication of
their contents.
13. Tell briefly the story of his love for Beatrice.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
No poet in Italian literature is better adapted to special study
than Dante, nor is any so profitable. The material is abundant.
The reader should provide himself with Scartazzini's
Companion to Dante, translated by A. J. Butler, or Symond's
Introduction to Dante. These will furnish all necessary facts
concerning the life and works of the poet. It must be
remembered that the Divine Comedy is a difficult poem, and
that it takes many readings and much study to master it. It will
be best to begin by reading Maria F. Rossetti's A Shadow of
Dante, which gives a general outline of the story with copious
extracts. Then one of the numerous translations should be taken
up and studied carefully, canto by canto—Cary's, Longfellow's,
and Norton's translations (the latter in prose) are the best. An
edition of Cary's translation has been made by the writer of this
Page 38
book (published by T. Y. Crowell & Co.), with special reference
to the general reader. It contains an introduction, Rossetti's
translation of the New Life, and a revised reprint of Cary's
version of the Divine Comedy furnished with a popular
commentary in the form of foot notes. The number of essays and
critical estimates of Dante in English is legion; perhaps the best
three are those by Carlyle (in Heroes and Hero Worship), Dean
Church, and Lowell. Of especial value is Dinsmore's Aids to the
Study of Dante (Houghton, Mifflin & Co.).
FOOTNOTES:
[3] The Quadrivium included arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music; the
Trivium, grammar (i. e., Latin), dialectics, and rhetoric.
[4] The soul of Beatrice.
[5] Dante's sister.
[6]
"You and I would rather see that angel,
Painted by the tenderness of Dante,
Would we not? than read a fresh Inferno."
Browning (One Word More).
to the general reader. It contains an introduction, Rossetti's
translation of the New Life, and a revised reprint of Cary's
version of the Divine Comedy furnished with a popular
commentary in the form of foot notes. The number of essays and
critical estimates of Dante in English is legion; perhaps the best
three are those by Carlyle (in Heroes and Hero Worship), Dean
Church, and Lowell. Of especial value is Dinsmore's Aids to the
Study of Dante (Houghton, Mifflin & Co.).
FOOTNOTES:
[3] The Quadrivium included arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music; the
Trivium, grammar (i. e., Latin), dialectics, and rhetoric.
[4] The soul of Beatrice.
[5] Dante's sister.
[6]
"You and I would rather see that angel,
Painted by the tenderness of Dante,
Would we not? than read a fresh Inferno."
Browning (One Word More).
Page 39
CHAPTER III
THE DIVINE COMEDY
We have seen, at the end of the last chapter, how Dante had made a vow to
glorify Beatrice, as no other woman had ever been glorified, and how he
studied and labored to prepare himself for the lofty task. The Divine
Comedy is the fulfilment of this "immense promise." Although it is
probable that Dante did not begin to write this poem till after the death of
Henry VII. (1313), yet there can be no doubt that it was slowly developing
in his mind during all the years of his exile.
The Divine Comedy is divided into three parts or books, canticas, as they
are called by Dante: Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise, each one containing
thirty-three cantos, with one additional introductory canto prefixed to the
Hell. Even the number of lines in the three canticas is approximately the
same.[7] Dante's love for number-symbols was shown in the New Life,
hence we are justified in accepting the theory that the threefold division of
the poem is symbolical of the Trinity, and that the thirty-three cantos of
each cantica represent the years of the Savior's life. It is worthy of note that
the last word in each of the three books is "stars."
The allegory of the Divine Comedy has been the subject of countless
discussions. The consensus of the best modern commentators seems to be,
however, that although the allegory is more or less political, it is chiefly
religious. The great theme is the salvation of the human soul, represented by
Dante himself, who is the protagonist of the poem. As he wanders first
through hell, he sees in all its loathly horrors the "exceeding sinfulness of
sin," and realizes its inevitable punishment; as he climbs the steep slopes of
purgatory, at first with infinite difficulty, but with ever-increasing ease as he
approaches the summit, he learns by his own experience how hard it is to
root out the natural tendencies to sin that pull the soul downward; and
finally, as he mounts from heaven to heaven, till he arrives in the very
presence of God Himself, he experiences the joy unspeakable that comes to
THE DIVINE COMEDY
We have seen, at the end of the last chapter, how Dante had made a vow to
glorify Beatrice, as no other woman had ever been glorified, and how he
studied and labored to prepare himself for the lofty task. The Divine
Comedy is the fulfilment of this "immense promise." Although it is
probable that Dante did not begin to write this poem till after the death of
Henry VII. (1313), yet there can be no doubt that it was slowly developing
in his mind during all the years of his exile.
The Divine Comedy is divided into three parts or books, canticas, as they
are called by Dante: Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise, each one containing
thirty-three cantos, with one additional introductory canto prefixed to the
Hell. Even the number of lines in the three canticas is approximately the
same.[7] Dante's love for number-symbols was shown in the New Life,
hence we are justified in accepting the theory that the threefold division of
the poem is symbolical of the Trinity, and that the thirty-three cantos of
each cantica represent the years of the Savior's life. It is worthy of note that
the last word in each of the three books is "stars."
The allegory of the Divine Comedy has been the subject of countless
discussions. The consensus of the best modern commentators seems to be,
however, that although the allegory is more or less political, it is chiefly
religious. The great theme is the salvation of the human soul, represented by
Dante himself, who is the protagonist of the poem. As he wanders first
through hell, he sees in all its loathly horrors the "exceeding sinfulness of
sin," and realizes its inevitable punishment; as he climbs the steep slopes of
purgatory, at first with infinite difficulty, but with ever-increasing ease as he
approaches the summit, he learns by his own experience how hard it is to
root out the natural tendencies to sin that pull the soul downward; and
finally, as he mounts from heaven to heaven, till he arrives in the very
presence of God Himself, he experiences the joy unspeakable that comes to
Page 40
him who, having purged himself of all sin, is found worthy to join "the
innumerable company of saints and the spirits of just men made perfect."
The Divine Comedy is a visionary journey through the three supernatural
worlds, Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise. Such visions were by no means
infrequent in the Middle Ages, and Dante had many predecessors. He
simply adopted a poetical device well known to his contemporaries. What
differentiated him from others is the dramatic and intensely personal
character of his vision; the consummate skill with which he interwove into
this one poem all the science, learning, philosophy, and history of the times;
and the lovely poetry in which all these things are embalmed. To appreciate
the vast difference between the Divine Comedy and previous works of a
similar nature, we need only to read a few pages of such crude books as the
Visions of Alberico, Tugdale, and Saint Brandon.
To Dante and his contemporaries the supernatural world was not what it is
to us to-day, a vast, unbounded space filled with star-systems like our own:
the topography of Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise seemed to them as definite
as that of our own planet. The Ptolemaic system of astronomy (overthrown
by Copernicus, yet still forming the framework of Milton's Paradise Lost)
was accepted with implicit confidence. According to this system the
universe consisted of ten heavens or concentric spheres, in the center of
which was our earth, immovable itself, while around it revolved the
heavenly spheres. The earth was surrounded by an atmosphere of air, then
one of fire, and then came in order the heavens of the moon, Mercury,
Venus, the sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, the fixed stars, and the Primum
Mobile (the source of the motion of the spheres) beyond which stretched
out to infinity the Empyrean, the heaven of light and love, the seat of God
and the angels.
According to Dante, hell is situated in the interior of the earth, being in
shape a sort of funnel with the point downward, and reaching to the center
of the earth, which is also the center of the universe. Purgatory rises in the
form of a truncated cone in the surface of the southern hemisphere, having
in solid form, the same shape as the hollow funnel of hell. It was formed of
the earth which fled before Lucifer, and splashed up behind him like water,
when, after his revolt against the Almighty he was flung headlong from
innumerable company of saints and the spirits of just men made perfect."
The Divine Comedy is a visionary journey through the three supernatural
worlds, Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise. Such visions were by no means
infrequent in the Middle Ages, and Dante had many predecessors. He
simply adopted a poetical device well known to his contemporaries. What
differentiated him from others is the dramatic and intensely personal
character of his vision; the consummate skill with which he interwove into
this one poem all the science, learning, philosophy, and history of the times;
and the lovely poetry in which all these things are embalmed. To appreciate
the vast difference between the Divine Comedy and previous works of a
similar nature, we need only to read a few pages of such crude books as the
Visions of Alberico, Tugdale, and Saint Brandon.
To Dante and his contemporaries the supernatural world was not what it is
to us to-day, a vast, unbounded space filled with star-systems like our own:
the topography of Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise seemed to them as definite
as that of our own planet. The Ptolemaic system of astronomy (overthrown
by Copernicus, yet still forming the framework of Milton's Paradise Lost)
was accepted with implicit confidence. According to this system the
universe consisted of ten heavens or concentric spheres, in the center of
which was our earth, immovable itself, while around it revolved the
heavenly spheres. The earth was surrounded by an atmosphere of air, then
one of fire, and then came in order the heavens of the moon, Mercury,
Venus, the sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, the fixed stars, and the Primum
Mobile (the source of the motion of the spheres) beyond which stretched
out to infinity the Empyrean, the heaven of light and love, the seat of God
and the angels.
According to Dante, hell is situated in the interior of the earth, being in
shape a sort of funnel with the point downward, and reaching to the center
of the earth, which is also the center of the universe. Purgatory rises in the
form of a truncated cone in the surface of the southern hemisphere, having
in solid form, the same shape as the hollow funnel of hell. It was formed of
the earth which fled before Lucifer, and splashed up behind him like water,
when, after his revolt against the Almighty he was flung headlong from
Page 41
heaven and became fixed in the center of the earth, as far as possible
according to the Ptolemaic system from the Empyrean and God.
Hell is formed of nine concentric, ever-narrowing terraces, or circles,
exhibiting a great variety of landscapes, rivers, and lakes, gloomy forests
and sandy deserts, all shrouded in utter darkness except where flickering
flames tear the thick pall of night, or the red-hot walls of Dis gleam
balefully over the waters of the Stygian marsh. Here are punished the
various groups of sinners, whom Dante sees, whose suffering he describes,
and with whom he converses as he makes his way downward from circle to
circle.
It was in the year 1300, at Easter time, when Dante began his strange and
eventful pilgrimage, "midway in this our mortal life," he says in the first
line of the poem, that is when he himself was thirty-five years old. He finds
himself lost in a dense forest, not knowing how he came there, and after
wandering for some time, reaches the foot of a lofty mountain, whose top is
lighted by the rays of the morning sun. He is about to make his way thither,
when he is stopped by the appearance, one after the other, of three terrible
beasts, a leopard, a lion, and a wolf. He falls back in terror to the forest,
when suddenly he sees a figure advancing toward him and learns that this is
Vergil, who has been sent by Beatrice (now in heaven) to lead her lover
from the wood of sin to salvation. To do this it will be necessary for Dante
to pass through the infernal world, then up the craggy heights of purgatory
to the earthly paradise, where Beatrice herself will take charge of him and
lead him from heaven to heaven, even to the presence of God Himself.
Dante's courage and confidence fail at this prospect—he is not Æneas or St.
Paul, he says, to undertake such supernatural journeys—but when Vergil
tells him that Beatrice herself has sent him, Dante expresses his willingness
to undertake the difficult and awe-inspiring task.
It is nightfall when they reach the gate of hell, over which is written the
dread inscription:
"Through me you pass into the city of woe:
Through me you pass into eternal pain:
Through me among the people lost for aye:
according to the Ptolemaic system from the Empyrean and God.
Hell is formed of nine concentric, ever-narrowing terraces, or circles,
exhibiting a great variety of landscapes, rivers, and lakes, gloomy forests
and sandy deserts, all shrouded in utter darkness except where flickering
flames tear the thick pall of night, or the red-hot walls of Dis gleam
balefully over the waters of the Stygian marsh. Here are punished the
various groups of sinners, whom Dante sees, whose suffering he describes,
and with whom he converses as he makes his way downward from circle to
circle.
It was in the year 1300, at Easter time, when Dante began his strange and
eventful pilgrimage, "midway in this our mortal life," he says in the first
line of the poem, that is when he himself was thirty-five years old. He finds
himself lost in a dense forest, not knowing how he came there, and after
wandering for some time, reaches the foot of a lofty mountain, whose top is
lighted by the rays of the morning sun. He is about to make his way thither,
when he is stopped by the appearance, one after the other, of three terrible
beasts, a leopard, a lion, and a wolf. He falls back in terror to the forest,
when suddenly he sees a figure advancing toward him and learns that this is
Vergil, who has been sent by Beatrice (now in heaven) to lead her lover
from the wood of sin to salvation. To do this it will be necessary for Dante
to pass through the infernal world, then up the craggy heights of purgatory
to the earthly paradise, where Beatrice herself will take charge of him and
lead him from heaven to heaven, even to the presence of God Himself.
Dante's courage and confidence fail at this prospect—he is not Æneas or St.
Paul, he says, to undertake such supernatural journeys—but when Vergil
tells him that Beatrice herself has sent him, Dante expresses his willingness
to undertake the difficult and awe-inspiring task.
It is nightfall when they reach the gate of hell, over which is written the
dread inscription:
"Through me you pass into the city of woe:
Through me you pass into eternal pain:
Through me among the people lost for aye:
Page 42
Justice the founder of my fabric moved:
To rear me was the task of power divine,
Supremest wisdom, and primeval love.
Before me things create were none, save things
Eternal, and eternal I endure.
All hope abandon, ye who enter here."
Entering in they are met with the sound of sighs, moans, and lamentations,
mingled with curses hoarse and deep, and the beating of hands, all making a
hideous din in the starless air, in which a long train of spirits is whirled
about hither and thither stung by wasps and hornets. These spirits are the
souls of those ignoble ones who were neither for God nor against him.
"The wretched souls of those, who lived
Without or praise or blame, with that ill band
Of angels mixed, who nor rebellious proved,
Nor yet were true to God, but for themselves
Were only. From his bounds Heaven drove them forth
Not to impair his luster; nor the depth
Of Hell receives them, lest the accursed tribe
Should glory thence with exultation vain."
Here Dante recognizes the soul of him who made the "great refusal,"
recalling thus the strange story of the aged hermit, Peter Murrone, who after
fifty-five years and more of solitary life in a cave high up among the
Abruzzi Mountains, was forced to ascend the papal throne, and who after a
short period of ineffectual reign under the name of Celestine V., resigned,
thus making way for Boniface VIII., Dante's bitter enemy. Vergil's
contemptuous remark concerning these souls,
"Speak not of them, but look and pass them by,"
has become proverbial.
Soon after this the two poets reach the shores of the river Acheron, where
Charon, the infernal boatman, is busy ferrying the souls of the damned to
the other side. He refuses to take Dante in his boat, and the latter falls into a
swoon, and being aroused by a clap of thunder, finds himself on the other
To rear me was the task of power divine,
Supremest wisdom, and primeval love.
Before me things create were none, save things
Eternal, and eternal I endure.
All hope abandon, ye who enter here."
Entering in they are met with the sound of sighs, moans, and lamentations,
mingled with curses hoarse and deep, and the beating of hands, all making a
hideous din in the starless air, in which a long train of spirits is whirled
about hither and thither stung by wasps and hornets. These spirits are the
souls of those ignoble ones who were neither for God nor against him.
"The wretched souls of those, who lived
Without or praise or blame, with that ill band
Of angels mixed, who nor rebellious proved,
Nor yet were true to God, but for themselves
Were only. From his bounds Heaven drove them forth
Not to impair his luster; nor the depth
Of Hell receives them, lest the accursed tribe
Should glory thence with exultation vain."
Here Dante recognizes the soul of him who made the "great refusal,"
recalling thus the strange story of the aged hermit, Peter Murrone, who after
fifty-five years and more of solitary life in a cave high up among the
Abruzzi Mountains, was forced to ascend the papal throne, and who after a
short period of ineffectual reign under the name of Celestine V., resigned,
thus making way for Boniface VIII., Dante's bitter enemy. Vergil's
contemptuous remark concerning these souls,
"Speak not of them, but look and pass them by,"
has become proverbial.
Soon after this the two poets reach the shores of the river Acheron, where
Charon, the infernal boatman, is busy ferrying the souls of the damned to
the other side. He refuses to take Dante in his boat, and the latter falls into a
swoon, and being aroused by a clap of thunder, finds himself on the other
Page 43
side. How he was carried over we are not told. The wanderers are now in
limbo or the first circle of hell, in which are contained the souls of
unbaptized children and of the great and good of the pagan world,
especially the poets and philosophers of ancient Greece and Rome, who,
having lived before the coming of Christ, had through no fault of their own
died without faith in Him who alone can save. These souls are not punished
by physical pain, as is the case with those in the following circles, but
nourishing forever a desire which they have no hope of ever having
satisfied, they pass the endless years of eternity in gentle melancholy. Here
Dante meets the spirits of Homer, Ovid, Horace, and Lucan, who treat him
kindly and make him one of the band, thus consecrating him as a great poet.
"When they together short discourse had held,
They turned to me, with salutation kind
Beckoning me; at the which my master smiled:
Nor was this all; but greater honor still
They gave me, for they made me of their tribe;
And I was sixth amid so learn'd a band.
"Far as the luminous beacon on we passed,
Speaking of matters, then befitting well
To speak, now fitter left untold. At foot
Of a magnificent castle we arrived,
Seven times with lofty walls begirt, and round
Defended by a pleasant stream. O'er this
As o'er dry land we passed. Next, through seven gates,
I with those sages entered, and we came
Into a mead with lively verdure fresh.
"There dwelt a race, who slow their eyes around
Majestically moved, and in their port
Bore eminent authority: they spake
Seldom, but all their words were tuneful sweet.
"We to one side retired, into a place
Open and bright and lofty, whence each one
Stood manifest to view. Incontinent,
There on the green enamel of the plain
Were shown me the great spirits, by whose sight
I am exalted in my own esteem."
limbo or the first circle of hell, in which are contained the souls of
unbaptized children and of the great and good of the pagan world,
especially the poets and philosophers of ancient Greece and Rome, who,
having lived before the coming of Christ, had through no fault of their own
died without faith in Him who alone can save. These souls are not punished
by physical pain, as is the case with those in the following circles, but
nourishing forever a desire which they have no hope of ever having
satisfied, they pass the endless years of eternity in gentle melancholy. Here
Dante meets the spirits of Homer, Ovid, Horace, and Lucan, who treat him
kindly and make him one of the band, thus consecrating him as a great poet.
"When they together short discourse had held,
They turned to me, with salutation kind
Beckoning me; at the which my master smiled:
Nor was this all; but greater honor still
They gave me, for they made me of their tribe;
And I was sixth amid so learn'd a band.
"Far as the luminous beacon on we passed,
Speaking of matters, then befitting well
To speak, now fitter left untold. At foot
Of a magnificent castle we arrived,
Seven times with lofty walls begirt, and round
Defended by a pleasant stream. O'er this
As o'er dry land we passed. Next, through seven gates,
I with those sages entered, and we came
Into a mead with lively verdure fresh.
"There dwelt a race, who slow their eyes around
Majestically moved, and in their port
Bore eminent authority: they spake
Seldom, but all their words were tuneful sweet.
"We to one side retired, into a place
Open and bright and lofty, whence each one
Stood manifest to view. Incontinent,
There on the green enamel of the plain
Were shown me the great spirits, by whose sight
I am exalted in my own esteem."
Page 44
Leaving this beautiful oasis in the infernal desert, the poets enter the second
circle, where Hell may be said really to begin. Here Dante sees the monster
Minos, the judge of the infernal regions, who assigns to each soul its proper
circle, indicating the number thereof by winding his tail about his body a
corresponding number of times. In circle two are the souls of the licentious,
blown about forever by a violent wind. Among them Dante recognizes the
famous lovers of antiquity, Dido, Helen, Cleopatra. His attention is
especially attracted toward two spirits, who, locked closely in each other's
arms, are blown hither and thither like chaff before the wind. Calling upon
them to tell him who they are, he hears the pathetic story of Francesca da
Rimini, perhaps the most famous and beautiful passage in all poetry:
"When I had heard my sage instructor name
Those dames and knights of antique days, o'erpowered
By pity, well-nigh in amaze my mind
Was lost; and I began: 'Bard! willingly
I would address those two together coming,
Which seem so light before the wind.' He thus:
'Note thou, when nearer they to us approach.
Then by that love which carries them along,
Entreat; and they will come.' Soon as the wind
Swayed them toward us, I thus framed my speech:
'O wearied spirits! come, and hold discourse
With us, if by none else restrained.' As doves
By fond desire invited, on wide wings
And firm, to their sweet nest returning home,
Cleave the air, wafted by their will along;
Thus issued, from that troop where Dido ranks,
They, through the ill air speeding: with such force
My cry prevailed, by strong affection urged.
"'O gracious creature and benign! who go'st
Visiting, through this element obscure,
Us, who the world with bloody stain imbrued;
If, for a friend, the King of all, we owned,
Our prayer to him should for thy peace arise,
Since thou hast pity on our evil plight.
Of whatso'er to hear or to discourse
circle, where Hell may be said really to begin. Here Dante sees the monster
Minos, the judge of the infernal regions, who assigns to each soul its proper
circle, indicating the number thereof by winding his tail about his body a
corresponding number of times. In circle two are the souls of the licentious,
blown about forever by a violent wind. Among them Dante recognizes the
famous lovers of antiquity, Dido, Helen, Cleopatra. His attention is
especially attracted toward two spirits, who, locked closely in each other's
arms, are blown hither and thither like chaff before the wind. Calling upon
them to tell him who they are, he hears the pathetic story of Francesca da
Rimini, perhaps the most famous and beautiful passage in all poetry:
"When I had heard my sage instructor name
Those dames and knights of antique days, o'erpowered
By pity, well-nigh in amaze my mind
Was lost; and I began: 'Bard! willingly
I would address those two together coming,
Which seem so light before the wind.' He thus:
'Note thou, when nearer they to us approach.
Then by that love which carries them along,
Entreat; and they will come.' Soon as the wind
Swayed them toward us, I thus framed my speech:
'O wearied spirits! come, and hold discourse
With us, if by none else restrained.' As doves
By fond desire invited, on wide wings
And firm, to their sweet nest returning home,
Cleave the air, wafted by their will along;
Thus issued, from that troop where Dido ranks,
They, through the ill air speeding: with such force
My cry prevailed, by strong affection urged.
"'O gracious creature and benign! who go'st
Visiting, through this element obscure,
Us, who the world with bloody stain imbrued;
If, for a friend, the King of all, we owned,
Our prayer to him should for thy peace arise,
Since thou hast pity on our evil plight.
Of whatso'er to hear or to discourse
Page 45
It pleases thee, that will we hear, of that
Freely with thee discourse, while e'er the wind,
As now, is mute. The land, that gave me birth,
Is situate on the coast, where Po descends
To rest in ocean[8] with his sequent streams.
"'Love, that in gentle heart is quickly learnt[9],
Entangled him by that fair form, from me
Ta'en in such cruel sort, as grieves me still:
Love, that denial takes from none beloved,
Caught me with pleasing him so passing well,
That, as thou seest, he yet deserts me not.
Love brought us to one death: Caïna[10] waits
The soul, who spilt our life.' Such were their words;
At hearing which, downward I bent my looks,
And held them there so long, that the bard cried:
'What art thou pondering?' I in answer thus:
'Alas! by what sweet thoughts, what fond desire
Must they at length to that ill pass have reached!'
"Then turning, I to them my speech addressed,
And thus began: 'Francesca! your sad fate
Even to tears my grief and pity moves.
But tell me; in the time of your sweet sighs,
By what and how Love granted, that ye knew
Your yet uncertain wishes?' She replied:
'No greater grief than to remember days
Of joy, when misery is at hand. That kens
Thy learn'd instructor yet so eagerly
If thou art bent to know the primal root,
From whence our love gat being, I will do
As one who weeps and tells his tale. One day
For our delight we read of Launcelot,
How him love thralled. Alone we were, and no
Suspicion near us. Oft times by that reading
Our eyes were drawn together, and the hue
Fled from our altered cheek. But at one point
Alone we fell. When of that smile we read,
The wished for smile so rapturously kissed
Freely with thee discourse, while e'er the wind,
As now, is mute. The land, that gave me birth,
Is situate on the coast, where Po descends
To rest in ocean[8] with his sequent streams.
"'Love, that in gentle heart is quickly learnt[9],
Entangled him by that fair form, from me
Ta'en in such cruel sort, as grieves me still:
Love, that denial takes from none beloved,
Caught me with pleasing him so passing well,
That, as thou seest, he yet deserts me not.
Love brought us to one death: Caïna[10] waits
The soul, who spilt our life.' Such were their words;
At hearing which, downward I bent my looks,
And held them there so long, that the bard cried:
'What art thou pondering?' I in answer thus:
'Alas! by what sweet thoughts, what fond desire
Must they at length to that ill pass have reached!'
"Then turning, I to them my speech addressed,
And thus began: 'Francesca! your sad fate
Even to tears my grief and pity moves.
But tell me; in the time of your sweet sighs,
By what and how Love granted, that ye knew
Your yet uncertain wishes?' She replied:
'No greater grief than to remember days
Of joy, when misery is at hand. That kens
Thy learn'd instructor yet so eagerly
If thou art bent to know the primal root,
From whence our love gat being, I will do
As one who weeps and tells his tale. One day
For our delight we read of Launcelot,
How him love thralled. Alone we were, and no
Suspicion near us. Oft times by that reading
Our eyes were drawn together, and the hue
Fled from our altered cheek. But at one point
Alone we fell. When of that smile we read,
The wished for smile so rapturously kissed
Page 46
By one so deep in love, then he, who ne'er
From me shall separate, at once my lips
All trembling kissed. The book and writer both
Were love's purveyors. In its leaves that day
We read no more.' While thus one spirit spake,
The other wailed so sorely, that heart-struck
I, through compassion fainting, seemed not far
From death, and like a corse fell to the ground."
Passing rapidly over circle three, in which the gluttons lie in mire under a
pelting storm of hail, snow, and rain, torn to pieces by the three-throated
Cerberus; and circle four, where misers and spendthrifts roll great weights
against each other and upbraid each the other with his besetting sin; we
come to circle five, where in the dark and dismal waters of the Styx the
wrathful and the melancholy are plunged. It is singular that Dante makes
low spirits or mental depression as much a sin as violence and lack of self-
control:
"The good instructor spake: 'Now seest thou, son!
The souls of those, whom anger overcame.
This, too, for certain know, that underneath
The water dwells a multitude, whose sighs
Into these bubbles make the surface heave,—
As thine eye tells thee wheresoe'er it turn.
Fixed in the slime, they say: "Sad once were we,
In the sweet air made gladsome by the sun,
Carrying a foul and lazy mist within:
Now in these murky settlings are we sad."
Such dolorous strain they gurgle in their throats,
But word distinct can utter none.'"
As they stand at the foot of a dark tower, a light flashes from its top and
another light, far off above the waters, sends back an answer through the
murky air. Dante, full of curiosity, turns to Vergil for explanation:
"'There on the filthy waters,' he replied,
'E'en now what next awaits us mayst thou see,
From me shall separate, at once my lips
All trembling kissed. The book and writer both
Were love's purveyors. In its leaves that day
We read no more.' While thus one spirit spake,
The other wailed so sorely, that heart-struck
I, through compassion fainting, seemed not far
From death, and like a corse fell to the ground."
Passing rapidly over circle three, in which the gluttons lie in mire under a
pelting storm of hail, snow, and rain, torn to pieces by the three-throated
Cerberus; and circle four, where misers and spendthrifts roll great weights
against each other and upbraid each the other with his besetting sin; we
come to circle five, where in the dark and dismal waters of the Styx the
wrathful and the melancholy are plunged. It is singular that Dante makes
low spirits or mental depression as much a sin as violence and lack of self-
control:
"The good instructor spake: 'Now seest thou, son!
The souls of those, whom anger overcame.
This, too, for certain know, that underneath
The water dwells a multitude, whose sighs
Into these bubbles make the surface heave,—
As thine eye tells thee wheresoe'er it turn.
Fixed in the slime, they say: "Sad once were we,
In the sweet air made gladsome by the sun,
Carrying a foul and lazy mist within:
Now in these murky settlings are we sad."
Such dolorous strain they gurgle in their throats,
But word distinct can utter none.'"
As they stand at the foot of a dark tower, a light flashes from its top and
another light, far off above the waters, sends back an answer through the
murky air. Dante, full of curiosity, turns to Vergil for explanation:
"'There on the filthy waters,' he replied,
'E'en now what next awaits us mayst thou see,
Page 47
If the marsh-gendered fog conceal it not.'
"Never was arrow from the cord dismissed,
That ran its way so nimbly through the air,
As a small bark, that through the waves I spied
Toward us coming, under the sole sway
Of one that ferried it, who cried aloud:
'Art thou arrived, fell spirit?'—'Phlegyas, Phlegyas,
This time thou criest in vain,' my lord replied;
'No longer shalt thou have us, but while o'er
The slimy pool we pass.' As one who hears
Of some great wrong he hath sustained, whereat
Inly he pines: So Phlegyas inly pined
In his fierce ire. My guide, descending, stepped
Into the skiff, and bade me enter next,
Close at his side; nor, till my entrance, seemed
The vessel freighted. Soon as both embarked,
Cutting the waves, goes on the ancient prow,
More deeply than with others it is wont."
Thus they cross the Styx, and soon approach the other shore, where luridly
picturesque in the ink-black atmosphere rise the red-hot walls and towers of
the city of Dis:
"And thus the good instructor: 'Now, my son
Draws near the city, that of Dis[11] is named,
With its grave denizens, a mighty throng.'
"I thus: 'The minarets already, sir!
There, certes, in the valley I descry,
Gleaming vermilion, as if they from fire
Had issued.' He replied: 'Eternal fire,
That inward burns shows them with ruddy flame
Illumed; as in this nether hell thou seest.'
"We came within the fosses deep, that moat
This region comfortless. The walls appeared
As they were framed of iron. We had made
Wide circuit, ere a place we reached, where loud
The mariner cried vehement: 'Go forth:
"Never was arrow from the cord dismissed,
That ran its way so nimbly through the air,
As a small bark, that through the waves I spied
Toward us coming, under the sole sway
Of one that ferried it, who cried aloud:
'Art thou arrived, fell spirit?'—'Phlegyas, Phlegyas,
This time thou criest in vain,' my lord replied;
'No longer shalt thou have us, but while o'er
The slimy pool we pass.' As one who hears
Of some great wrong he hath sustained, whereat
Inly he pines: So Phlegyas inly pined
In his fierce ire. My guide, descending, stepped
Into the skiff, and bade me enter next,
Close at his side; nor, till my entrance, seemed
The vessel freighted. Soon as both embarked,
Cutting the waves, goes on the ancient prow,
More deeply than with others it is wont."
Thus they cross the Styx, and soon approach the other shore, where luridly
picturesque in the ink-black atmosphere rise the red-hot walls and towers of
the city of Dis:
"And thus the good instructor: 'Now, my son
Draws near the city, that of Dis[11] is named,
With its grave denizens, a mighty throng.'
"I thus: 'The minarets already, sir!
There, certes, in the valley I descry,
Gleaming vermilion, as if they from fire
Had issued.' He replied: 'Eternal fire,
That inward burns shows them with ruddy flame
Illumed; as in this nether hell thou seest.'
"We came within the fosses deep, that moat
This region comfortless. The walls appeared
As they were framed of iron. We had made
Wide circuit, ere a place we reached, where loud
The mariner cried vehement: 'Go forth:
Page 48
The entrance is here.' Upon the gates I spied
More than a thousand, who of old from heaven
Were shower'd. With ireful gestures, 'Who is this,'
They cried, 'that, without death first felt, goes through
The regions of the dead?' My sapient guide
Made sign that he for secret parley wished;
Whereat their angry scorn abating, thus
They spake: 'Come thou alone; and let him go,
Who hath so hardily entered this realm.
Alone return he by his witless way;
If well he know it, let him prove. For thee,
Here shalt thou tarry, who through clime so dark
Hast been his escort.' Now bethink thee, reader!
What cheer was mine at sound of those curst words.
I did believe I never should return."
While not only Dante but Vergil himself stand in dismay before the closed
gates of the city, and the threatening devils on the walls, they hear a roar
like that of a mighty wind, and behold! over the waters of the Styx a
celestial messenger comes dry-shod, puts to flight the recalcitrant devils,
and opening the gates with a touch of his wand, departs without having
uttered a word.
Entering the city, Dante sees a vast cemetery covered with tombs, whence
issue flames, and in which are shut up the souls of those who denied the
immortality of the soul. Here occurs the celebrated scene between Dante
and Farinata degli Uberti, who alone, after the battle of Montaperti, in 1260
(when the victorious Ghibellines seriously contemplated razing Florence to
the ground), opposed the motion, and thus saved his native city from
destruction. Here also Dante sees the father of his friend, Guido Cavalcanti.
In the center of the cemetery yawns a tremendous abyss, which leads to the
lower regions of hell. Before they descend this, however, Vergil explains to
Dante the various kinds of sins which are punished in hell. Those he has
seen hitherto (gluttony, licentiousness, avarice, wrath, and melancholy) all
belong to the category of incontinence; those which are to come are due to
malice, and harm not only oneself but others. The sixth circle, that of the
More than a thousand, who of old from heaven
Were shower'd. With ireful gestures, 'Who is this,'
They cried, 'that, without death first felt, goes through
The regions of the dead?' My sapient guide
Made sign that he for secret parley wished;
Whereat their angry scorn abating, thus
They spake: 'Come thou alone; and let him go,
Who hath so hardily entered this realm.
Alone return he by his witless way;
If well he know it, let him prove. For thee,
Here shalt thou tarry, who through clime so dark
Hast been his escort.' Now bethink thee, reader!
What cheer was mine at sound of those curst words.
I did believe I never should return."
While not only Dante but Vergil himself stand in dismay before the closed
gates of the city, and the threatening devils on the walls, they hear a roar
like that of a mighty wind, and behold! over the waters of the Styx a
celestial messenger comes dry-shod, puts to flight the recalcitrant devils,
and opening the gates with a touch of his wand, departs without having
uttered a word.
Entering the city, Dante sees a vast cemetery covered with tombs, whence
issue flames, and in which are shut up the souls of those who denied the
immortality of the soul. Here occurs the celebrated scene between Dante
and Farinata degli Uberti, who alone, after the battle of Montaperti, in 1260
(when the victorious Ghibellines seriously contemplated razing Florence to
the ground), opposed the motion, and thus saved his native city from
destruction. Here also Dante sees the father of his friend, Guido Cavalcanti.
In the center of the cemetery yawns a tremendous abyss, which leads to the
lower regions of hell. Before they descend this, however, Vergil explains to
Dante the various kinds of sins which are punished in hell. Those he has
seen hitherto (gluttony, licentiousness, avarice, wrath, and melancholy) all
belong to the category of incontinence; those which are to come are due to
malice, and harm not only oneself but others. The sixth circle, that of the
Page 49
heretics, in which they now are, forms a transition between the above two
general divisions. In circle seven, the next one below them, are punished the
violent, subdivided into three classes: 1, those who were violent against
their fellow-men,—tyrants, murderers, and robbers; 2, those who were
violent against themselves,—suicides and gamblers; 3, those who were
violent against God, nature, and art,—blasphemers, sodomites, and usurers.
In circles eight and nine are the fraudulent and traitors, the various classes
of which are given later.
After this explanation, the two poets descend the rocky cliff, and find at the
bottom a blood-red river, where, guarded by centaurs, are plunged the souls
of murderers and robbers, in various depths according to the heinousness of
their cruelty and crimes. Crossing this stream they come to a dark and
gloomy wood, composed of trees gnarled and twisted into all sorts of
fantastic shapes, grimly recalling the contortions of a human body in pain,
and covered with poisonous thorns. On the branches sit hideous harpies,
half woman, half bird. Each of these trees contains the soul of a suicide.
Dante, breaking off a small branch, is horrified to see human blood slowly
ooze from the break, and a hissing noise like escaping steam, which
resolves itself finally into words. From these he learns that the soul
contained in this tree is that of Pier delle Vigne, prime minister of Frederick
II., who tells his sad and pathetic story, how he became the victim of
slander and court intrigue, and how, being unjustly imprisoned by his
master, he committed suicide.
Beyond this gruesome forest the wanderers come out upon a vast sandy
desert, utterly treeless, where they see many wretched souls, some lying
supine, some crouching down in a sitting posture, some walking incessantly
about, all, however, forever trying, but in vain, to ward off from their naked
bodies countless flakes of flame which fall slowly and steadily like snow
"On Alpine summits, when the wind is hushed."
Here are punished the blasphemers, violent against God; usurers, violent
against art; and sodomites, violent against nature. Among the latter Dante
recognizes and converses with his old friend, Brunetto Latini, who
prophesies to him his future fame and his exile from Florence:
general divisions. In circle seven, the next one below them, are punished the
violent, subdivided into three classes: 1, those who were violent against
their fellow-men,—tyrants, murderers, and robbers; 2, those who were
violent against themselves,—suicides and gamblers; 3, those who were
violent against God, nature, and art,—blasphemers, sodomites, and usurers.
In circles eight and nine are the fraudulent and traitors, the various classes
of which are given later.
After this explanation, the two poets descend the rocky cliff, and find at the
bottom a blood-red river, where, guarded by centaurs, are plunged the souls
of murderers and robbers, in various depths according to the heinousness of
their cruelty and crimes. Crossing this stream they come to a dark and
gloomy wood, composed of trees gnarled and twisted into all sorts of
fantastic shapes, grimly recalling the contortions of a human body in pain,
and covered with poisonous thorns. On the branches sit hideous harpies,
half woman, half bird. Each of these trees contains the soul of a suicide.
Dante, breaking off a small branch, is horrified to see human blood slowly
ooze from the break, and a hissing noise like escaping steam, which
resolves itself finally into words. From these he learns that the soul
contained in this tree is that of Pier delle Vigne, prime minister of Frederick
II., who tells his sad and pathetic story, how he became the victim of
slander and court intrigue, and how, being unjustly imprisoned by his
master, he committed suicide.
Beyond this gruesome forest the wanderers come out upon a vast sandy
desert, utterly treeless, where they see many wretched souls, some lying
supine, some crouching down in a sitting posture, some walking incessantly
about, all, however, forever trying, but in vain, to ward off from their naked
bodies countless flakes of flame which fall slowly and steadily like snow
"On Alpine summits, when the wind is hushed."
Here are punished the blasphemers, violent against God; usurers, violent
against art; and sodomites, violent against nature. Among the latter Dante
recognizes and converses with his old friend, Brunetto Latini, who
prophesies to him his future fame and his exile from Florence:
Page 50
"'If thou,' he answer'd, 'follow but thy star,
Thou canst not miss at last a glorious haven;
Unless in fairer days my judgment erred.
And if my fate so early had not chanced,
Seeing the heavens thus bounteous to thee, I
Had gladly given thee comfort in thy work.
But that ungrateful and malignant race,
Who in old times came down from Fiesole,[12]
Ay and still smack of their rough mountain-flint,
Will for thy good deeds show thee enmity.'"
To which the poet answers with noble courage:
"This only would I have thee clearly note:
That, so my conscience have no plea against me,
Do Fortune as she list, I stand prepared,
Not new or strange such earnest to my ear.
Speed Fortune then her wheel, as likes her best;
The clown his mattock; all things have their course."
The poets then descend the tremendous cliff leading to circle eight, on the
back of Geryon, a fantastic monster, with face of a good man, but body of a
beast, many-colored and covered over with complicated figures, being a
symbol of the fraud punished in the next circle. This is subdivided into ten
concentric rings, or ditches, with the floor gradually descending to a well in
the center, thus resembling the circular rows of seats in an amphitheater,
converging to the arena. In these ten malebolge, as Dante calls them—i. e.,
evil pits—are ten different kinds of fraudulent, panderers, flatterers, those
guilty of simony, false prophets, magicians, thieves, barterers (those who
sell public offices), evil counselors, schismatics, and hypocrites, all
punished with diabolic ingenuity, hewn asunder by the sword, boiled in
lakes of burning pitch, bitten by poisonous snakes, wasted by dire and
hideous disease. As an example of the horrors seen in these evil pits we give
one vivid picture, that of the famous Troubadour Bertrand de Born, who,
having incited the young son of Henry II., of England, to rebel against his
father, is punished in hell by having his head cut off and carrying it in his
hand:
Thou canst not miss at last a glorious haven;
Unless in fairer days my judgment erred.
And if my fate so early had not chanced,
Seeing the heavens thus bounteous to thee, I
Had gladly given thee comfort in thy work.
But that ungrateful and malignant race,
Who in old times came down from Fiesole,[12]
Ay and still smack of their rough mountain-flint,
Will for thy good deeds show thee enmity.'"
To which the poet answers with noble courage:
"This only would I have thee clearly note:
That, so my conscience have no plea against me,
Do Fortune as she list, I stand prepared,
Not new or strange such earnest to my ear.
Speed Fortune then her wheel, as likes her best;
The clown his mattock; all things have their course."
The poets then descend the tremendous cliff leading to circle eight, on the
back of Geryon, a fantastic monster, with face of a good man, but body of a
beast, many-colored and covered over with complicated figures, being a
symbol of the fraud punished in the next circle. This is subdivided into ten
concentric rings, or ditches, with the floor gradually descending to a well in
the center, thus resembling the circular rows of seats in an amphitheater,
converging to the arena. In these ten malebolge, as Dante calls them—i. e.,
evil pits—are ten different kinds of fraudulent, panderers, flatterers, those
guilty of simony, false prophets, magicians, thieves, barterers (those who
sell public offices), evil counselors, schismatics, and hypocrites, all
punished with diabolic ingenuity, hewn asunder by the sword, boiled in
lakes of burning pitch, bitten by poisonous snakes, wasted by dire and
hideous disease. As an example of the horrors seen in these evil pits we give
one vivid picture, that of the famous Troubadour Bertrand de Born, who,
having incited the young son of Henry II., of England, to rebel against his
father, is punished in hell by having his head cut off and carrying it in his
hand:
Page 51
"But I there
Still lingered to behold the troop, and saw
Thing, such as I may fear without more proof
To tell of, but that conscience makes me firm,
The boon companion, who her strong breastplate
Buckles on him, that feels no guilt within,
And bids him on and fear not. Without doubt
I saw, and yet it seems to pass before me,
A headless trunk, that even as the rest
Of the sad flock paced onward. By the hair
It bore the severed member, lantern-wise
Pendent in hand, which look'd at us and said,
'Woe's me!' The spirit lighted thus himself;
And two there were in one, and one in two.
How that may be, he knows who ordereth so.
"When at the bridge's foot direct he stood,
His arm aloft he reared, thrusting the head
Full in our view, that nearer we might hear
The words, which thus it utter'd: 'Now behold
This grievous torment, thou, who breathing go'st
To spy the dead: behold, if any else
Be terrible as this. And, that on earth
Thou mayst bear tidings of me, know that I
Am Bertrand, he of Born, who gave King John
The counsel mischievous. Father and son
I set at mutual war. For Absalom
And David more did not Ahitophel,
Spurring them on maliciously to strife.
For parting those so closely knit, my brain
Parted, alas! I carry from its source,
That in this trunk inhabits. Thus the law
Of retribution fiercely works in me.'"
In the eighth pit are the souls of evil counselors, so completely swathed in
flames that their forms cannot be seen. Dante's attention is especially
attracted to one of these moving flames, with a double-tipped point, which
proves to contain the souls of Diomede and Ulysses, who, as they were
Still lingered to behold the troop, and saw
Thing, such as I may fear without more proof
To tell of, but that conscience makes me firm,
The boon companion, who her strong breastplate
Buckles on him, that feels no guilt within,
And bids him on and fear not. Without doubt
I saw, and yet it seems to pass before me,
A headless trunk, that even as the rest
Of the sad flock paced onward. By the hair
It bore the severed member, lantern-wise
Pendent in hand, which look'd at us and said,
'Woe's me!' The spirit lighted thus himself;
And two there were in one, and one in two.
How that may be, he knows who ordereth so.
"When at the bridge's foot direct he stood,
His arm aloft he reared, thrusting the head
Full in our view, that nearer we might hear
The words, which thus it utter'd: 'Now behold
This grievous torment, thou, who breathing go'st
To spy the dead: behold, if any else
Be terrible as this. And, that on earth
Thou mayst bear tidings of me, know that I
Am Bertrand, he of Born, who gave King John
The counsel mischievous. Father and son
I set at mutual war. For Absalom
And David more did not Ahitophel,
Spurring them on maliciously to strife.
For parting those so closely knit, my brain
Parted, alas! I carry from its source,
That in this trunk inhabits. Thus the law
Of retribution fiercely works in me.'"
In the eighth pit are the souls of evil counselors, so completely swathed in
flames that their forms cannot be seen. Dante's attention is especially
attracted to one of these moving flames, with a double-tipped point, which
proves to contain the souls of Diomede and Ulysses, who, as they were
Page 52
together in fraud, are now inseparable in punishment. The story of his last
voyage and final shipwreck, told by Ulysses, how in his old age, weary of
the monotony of home life and longing to know the secret of the great
Western ocean, he set sail with his old companions, is full of imaginative
grandeur:
"Of the old flame forthwith the greater horn
Began to roll, murmuring, as a fire
That labors with the wind, then to and fro
Wagging the top, as a tongue uttering sounds,
Threw out its voice, and spake: when I escaped
From Circe, who beyond a circling year
Had held me near Caieta by her charms,
Ere thus Æneas yet had named the shore;
Nor fondness for my son, nor reverence
Of my old father, nor return of love,
That should have crowned Penelope with joy,
Could overcome in me the zeal I had
To explore the world, and search the ways of life,
Man's evil and his virtue. Forth I sailed
Into the deep, illimitable main,
With but one bark, and the small faithful band
That yet cleaved to me. As Iberia far,
Far as Marocco, either shore I saw,
And the Sardinian and each isle beside
Which round that ocean bathes. Tardy with age
Were I and my companions, when we came
To the strait pass, where Hercules ordain'd
The boundaries not to be o'erstepp'd by man
The walls of Seville to my right I left,
On the other hand already Ceuta past.
'O brothers!' I began, 'who to the West
Through perils without number now have reached;
To this the short remaining watch, that yet
Our senses have to wake, refuse not proof
Of the unpeopled world, following the track
Of Phœbus. Call to mind from whence ye sprang:
voyage and final shipwreck, told by Ulysses, how in his old age, weary of
the monotony of home life and longing to know the secret of the great
Western ocean, he set sail with his old companions, is full of imaginative
grandeur:
"Of the old flame forthwith the greater horn
Began to roll, murmuring, as a fire
That labors with the wind, then to and fro
Wagging the top, as a tongue uttering sounds,
Threw out its voice, and spake: when I escaped
From Circe, who beyond a circling year
Had held me near Caieta by her charms,
Ere thus Æneas yet had named the shore;
Nor fondness for my son, nor reverence
Of my old father, nor return of love,
That should have crowned Penelope with joy,
Could overcome in me the zeal I had
To explore the world, and search the ways of life,
Man's evil and his virtue. Forth I sailed
Into the deep, illimitable main,
With but one bark, and the small faithful band
That yet cleaved to me. As Iberia far,
Far as Marocco, either shore I saw,
And the Sardinian and each isle beside
Which round that ocean bathes. Tardy with age
Were I and my companions, when we came
To the strait pass, where Hercules ordain'd
The boundaries not to be o'erstepp'd by man
The walls of Seville to my right I left,
On the other hand already Ceuta past.
'O brothers!' I began, 'who to the West
Through perils without number now have reached;
To this the short remaining watch, that yet
Our senses have to wake, refuse not proof
Of the unpeopled world, following the track
Of Phœbus. Call to mind from whence ye sprang:
Page 53
Ye were not formed to live the life of brutes,
But virtue to pursue and knowledge high.'
With these few words I sharpened for the voyage
The mind of my associates, that I then
Could scarcely have withheld them. To the dawn
Our poop we turned, and for the witless flight
Made our oars wings, still gaining on the left.
Each star of the other pole night now beheld,
And ours so low, that from the ocean floor
It rose not. Five times re-illumed, as oft
Vanish'd the light from underneath the moon,
Since the deep way we entered, when from far
Appear'd a mountain dim, loftiest methought
Of all I e'er beheld. Joy seized us straight;
But soon to mourning changed. From the new land
A whirlwind sprung, and at her foremost side
Did strike the vessel. Thrice it whirl'd her round
With all the waves; the fourth time lifted up
The poop, and sank the prow: so fate decreed:
And over us the booming billow closed."
In the center of the amphitheater of Malebolge is a deep and vast well,
guarded by giants, one of whom takes the poets in his arms and deposits
them at the bottom. Here they find the ninth and last circle, where in four
divisions the traitors against relatives, friends, country, and benefactors, are
fixed like flies in amber in a solid lake of ice, swept by bitter, cold winds.
Among the traitors to their country Dante sees one man who is gnawing in
relentless rage at the head of another fixed in the ice in front of him.
Inquiring the cause of this terrible cruelty, Dante hears the following story,
couched in language which Goethe has declared to be without an equal in
all poetry:
"His jaws uplifting from their fell repast,
That sinner wiped them on the hairs o' the head,
Which he behind had mangled, then began:
'Thy will obeying, I call up afresh
Sorrow past cure; which, but to think of, wrings
But virtue to pursue and knowledge high.'
With these few words I sharpened for the voyage
The mind of my associates, that I then
Could scarcely have withheld them. To the dawn
Our poop we turned, and for the witless flight
Made our oars wings, still gaining on the left.
Each star of the other pole night now beheld,
And ours so low, that from the ocean floor
It rose not. Five times re-illumed, as oft
Vanish'd the light from underneath the moon,
Since the deep way we entered, when from far
Appear'd a mountain dim, loftiest methought
Of all I e'er beheld. Joy seized us straight;
But soon to mourning changed. From the new land
A whirlwind sprung, and at her foremost side
Did strike the vessel. Thrice it whirl'd her round
With all the waves; the fourth time lifted up
The poop, and sank the prow: so fate decreed:
And over us the booming billow closed."
In the center of the amphitheater of Malebolge is a deep and vast well,
guarded by giants, one of whom takes the poets in his arms and deposits
them at the bottom. Here they find the ninth and last circle, where in four
divisions the traitors against relatives, friends, country, and benefactors, are
fixed like flies in amber in a solid lake of ice, swept by bitter, cold winds.
Among the traitors to their country Dante sees one man who is gnawing in
relentless rage at the head of another fixed in the ice in front of him.
Inquiring the cause of this terrible cruelty, Dante hears the following story,
couched in language which Goethe has declared to be without an equal in
all poetry:
"His jaws uplifting from their fell repast,
That sinner wiped them on the hairs o' the head,
Which he behind had mangled, then began:
'Thy will obeying, I call up afresh
Sorrow past cure; which, but to think of, wrings
Page 54
My heart, or ere I tell on 't. But if words,
That I may utter, shall prove seed to bear
Fruit of eternal infamy to him,
The traitor whom I gnaw at, thou at once
Shalt see me speak and weep. Who thou mayst be
I know not, nor how here below art come:
But Florentine thou seemest of a truth,
When I do hear thee. Know, I was on earth
Count Ugolino, and the Archbishop he
Ruggieri. Why I neighbor him so close,
Now list. That through effect of his ill thoughts
In him my trust reposing, I was ta'en
And after murdered, need is not I tell.
What therefore thou canst not have heard, that is,
How cruel was the murder, shalt thou hear,
And know if he have wrong'd me. A small grate
Within that mew, which for my sake the name
Of famine bears, where others yet must pine,
Already through its opening several moons
Had shown me, when I slept the evil sleep
That from the future tore the curtain off.
This one, methought, as master of the sport,
Rode forth to chase the gaunt wolf, and his whelps,
Unto the mountain which forbids the sight
Of Lucca to the Pisan. With lean brachs
Inquisitive and keen, before him ranged
Lanfranchi with Sismondi and Gualandi.
After short course the father and the sons
Seemed tired and lagging, and methought I saw
The sharp tusks gore their sides. When I awoke,
Before the dawn, amid their sleep I heard
My sons (for they were with me) weep and ask
For bread. Right cruel art thou, if no pang
Thou feel at thinking what my heart foretold;
And if not now, why use thy tears to flow?
Now had they wakened; and the hour drew near
When they were wont to bring us food; the mind
That I may utter, shall prove seed to bear
Fruit of eternal infamy to him,
The traitor whom I gnaw at, thou at once
Shalt see me speak and weep. Who thou mayst be
I know not, nor how here below art come:
But Florentine thou seemest of a truth,
When I do hear thee. Know, I was on earth
Count Ugolino, and the Archbishop he
Ruggieri. Why I neighbor him so close,
Now list. That through effect of his ill thoughts
In him my trust reposing, I was ta'en
And after murdered, need is not I tell.
What therefore thou canst not have heard, that is,
How cruel was the murder, shalt thou hear,
And know if he have wrong'd me. A small grate
Within that mew, which for my sake the name
Of famine bears, where others yet must pine,
Already through its opening several moons
Had shown me, when I slept the evil sleep
That from the future tore the curtain off.
This one, methought, as master of the sport,
Rode forth to chase the gaunt wolf, and his whelps,
Unto the mountain which forbids the sight
Of Lucca to the Pisan. With lean brachs
Inquisitive and keen, before him ranged
Lanfranchi with Sismondi and Gualandi.
After short course the father and the sons
Seemed tired and lagging, and methought I saw
The sharp tusks gore their sides. When I awoke,
Before the dawn, amid their sleep I heard
My sons (for they were with me) weep and ask
For bread. Right cruel art thou, if no pang
Thou feel at thinking what my heart foretold;
And if not now, why use thy tears to flow?
Now had they wakened; and the hour drew near
When they were wont to bring us food; the mind
Page 55
Of each misgave him through his dream, and I
Heard, at its outlet underneath locked up
The horrible tower: whence, uttering not a word,
I look'd upon the visage of my sons.
I wept not: so all stone I felt within.
They wept: and one, my little Anselm, cried,
"Thou lookest so! Father what ails thee?" Yet
I shed no tear, nor answered all that day
Nor the next night, until another sun
Came out upon the world. When a faint beam
Had to our doleful prison made its way,
And in four countenances I descried
The image of my own, on either hand
Through agony I bit; and they, who thought
I did it through desire of feeding, rose
O' the sudden, and cried, "Father, we should grieve
Far less, if thou wouldst eat of us: thou gavest
These weeds of miserable flesh we wear;
And do thou strip them off from us again."
Then, not to make them sadder, I kept down
My spirit in stillness. That day and the next
We all were silent. Ah, obdurate earth!
Why open'dst not upon us? When we came
To the fourth day, then Gaddo at my feet
Outstretched did fling him, crying, "Hast no help
For me, my father!" There he died; and e'en
Plainly as thou seest me, saw I the three
Fall one by one 'twixt the fifth day and sixth:
Whence I betook me, now grown blind, to grope
Over them all, and for three days aloud
Called on them who were dead. Then, fasting got
The mastery of grief.' Thus having spoke,
Once more upon the wretched skull his teeth
He fasten'd like a mastiff's 'gainst the bone,
Firm and unyielding. Oh, thou Pisa! shame
Of all the people, who their dwelling make
In that fair region, where the Italian voice
Heard, at its outlet underneath locked up
The horrible tower: whence, uttering not a word,
I look'd upon the visage of my sons.
I wept not: so all stone I felt within.
They wept: and one, my little Anselm, cried,
"Thou lookest so! Father what ails thee?" Yet
I shed no tear, nor answered all that day
Nor the next night, until another sun
Came out upon the world. When a faint beam
Had to our doleful prison made its way,
And in four countenances I descried
The image of my own, on either hand
Through agony I bit; and they, who thought
I did it through desire of feeding, rose
O' the sudden, and cried, "Father, we should grieve
Far less, if thou wouldst eat of us: thou gavest
These weeds of miserable flesh we wear;
And do thou strip them off from us again."
Then, not to make them sadder, I kept down
My spirit in stillness. That day and the next
We all were silent. Ah, obdurate earth!
Why open'dst not upon us? When we came
To the fourth day, then Gaddo at my feet
Outstretched did fling him, crying, "Hast no help
For me, my father!" There he died; and e'en
Plainly as thou seest me, saw I the three
Fall one by one 'twixt the fifth day and sixth:
Whence I betook me, now grown blind, to grope
Over them all, and for three days aloud
Called on them who were dead. Then, fasting got
The mastery of grief.' Thus having spoke,
Once more upon the wretched skull his teeth
He fasten'd like a mastiff's 'gainst the bone,
Firm and unyielding. Oh, thou Pisa! shame
Of all the people, who their dwelling make
In that fair region, where the Italian voice
Page 56
Is heard; since that thy neighbors are so slack
To punish, from their deep foundations rise
Capraia and Gorgona,[13] and dam up
The mouth of Arno; that each soul in thee
May perish in the waters. What if fame
Reported that thy castles were betrayed
By Ugolino, yet no right hadst thou
To stretch his children on the rack. For them,
Brigata, Uguccione, and the pair
Of gentle ones, of whom my song hath told,
Their tender years, thou modern Thebes, did make
Uncapable of guilt. Onward we passed,
Where others, skarfed in rugged folds of ice.
Not on their feet were turned, but each reversed."
Arriving at the very bottom of hell, the poets see the body of Lucifer fixed
in the center thereof (which is at the same time the center of earth and of the
universe), with its upper part projecting into the freezing air. This
monstrous figure, as hideous now as it had been beautiful before his revolt
against God, has three pairs of wings and three heads, in the mouths of
which he tears to pieces the three arch-traitors, Judas, Brutus, and Cassius.
The wanderers climb along the hairy sides of Lucifer and finally reach a
cavity which corresponds to the lowest part of hell, and up into which are
thrust the legs of the monster. They have thus passed the center of earth and
are now in the other or southern hemisphere. Making their way upward
along the course of a stream they finally come out into the open air, where
the mount of purgatory rises sheer up from the surface of the great southern
sea.
The first cantos of Purgatory are of wonderful beauty, and their loveliness is
heightened by contrast, coming as it does after the darkness, filth, and
horrors of hell. Issuing from the subterranean passage just before sunrise,
the poets see before them a vast expanse of sea, lighted up by the soft rays
of Venus, the morning star, and gradually becoming brighter as the dawn
advances:
To punish, from their deep foundations rise
Capraia and Gorgona,[13] and dam up
The mouth of Arno; that each soul in thee
May perish in the waters. What if fame
Reported that thy castles were betrayed
By Ugolino, yet no right hadst thou
To stretch his children on the rack. For them,
Brigata, Uguccione, and the pair
Of gentle ones, of whom my song hath told,
Their tender years, thou modern Thebes, did make
Uncapable of guilt. Onward we passed,
Where others, skarfed in rugged folds of ice.
Not on their feet were turned, but each reversed."
Arriving at the very bottom of hell, the poets see the body of Lucifer fixed
in the center thereof (which is at the same time the center of earth and of the
universe), with its upper part projecting into the freezing air. This
monstrous figure, as hideous now as it had been beautiful before his revolt
against God, has three pairs of wings and three heads, in the mouths of
which he tears to pieces the three arch-traitors, Judas, Brutus, and Cassius.
The wanderers climb along the hairy sides of Lucifer and finally reach a
cavity which corresponds to the lowest part of hell, and up into which are
thrust the legs of the monster. They have thus passed the center of earth and
are now in the other or southern hemisphere. Making their way upward
along the course of a stream they finally come out into the open air, where
the mount of purgatory rises sheer up from the surface of the great southern
sea.
The first cantos of Purgatory are of wonderful beauty, and their loveliness is
heightened by contrast, coming as it does after the darkness, filth, and
horrors of hell. Issuing from the subterranean passage just before sunrise,
the poets see before them a vast expanse of sea, lighted up by the soft rays
of Venus, the morning star, and gradually becoming brighter as the dawn
advances:
Page 57
"Sweet hue of eastern sapphire, that was spread
O'er the serene aspect of the pure air,
High up as the first circle, to mine eyes
Unwonted joy renew'd, soon as I 'scaped
Forth from the atmosphere of deadly gloom,
That had mine eyes and bosom fill'd with grief.
The radiant planet, that to love invites,
Made all the Orient laugh, and veiled beneath
The Pisces' light, that in his escort came.
"To the right hand I turned, and fixed my mind
On the other pole attentive, where I saw
Four stars ne'er seen before save by the ken
Of our first parents. Heaven of their rays
Seemed joyous. O thou northern site! bereft
Indeed, and widowed, since of these deprived."
As they stand watching this scene, a venerable old man (Cato, the guardian
of the island) approaches and tells them to go to the seashore and wipe off
the stains of hell with the reeds that grow there:
"The dawn had chased the matin hour of prime,
Which fled before it, so that from afar
I spied the trembling of the ocean stream.
"We traversed the deserted plain, as one
Who, wandered from his track, thinks every step
Trodden in vain till he regain the path.
"When we had come where yet the tender dew
Strove with the sun, and in a place where fresh
The wind breathed o'er it, while it slowly dried;
Both hands extended on the watery grass
My master placed, in graceful act and kind.
Whence I of his intent before apprized,
Stretched out to him my cheeks suffused with tears.
There to my visage he anew restored
That hue which the dun shades of hell concealed.
"Then on the solitary shore arrived,
That never sailing on its waters saw
O'er the serene aspect of the pure air,
High up as the first circle, to mine eyes
Unwonted joy renew'd, soon as I 'scaped
Forth from the atmosphere of deadly gloom,
That had mine eyes and bosom fill'd with grief.
The radiant planet, that to love invites,
Made all the Orient laugh, and veiled beneath
The Pisces' light, that in his escort came.
"To the right hand I turned, and fixed my mind
On the other pole attentive, where I saw
Four stars ne'er seen before save by the ken
Of our first parents. Heaven of their rays
Seemed joyous. O thou northern site! bereft
Indeed, and widowed, since of these deprived."
As they stand watching this scene, a venerable old man (Cato, the guardian
of the island) approaches and tells them to go to the seashore and wipe off
the stains of hell with the reeds that grow there:
"The dawn had chased the matin hour of prime,
Which fled before it, so that from afar
I spied the trembling of the ocean stream.
"We traversed the deserted plain, as one
Who, wandered from his track, thinks every step
Trodden in vain till he regain the path.
"When we had come where yet the tender dew
Strove with the sun, and in a place where fresh
The wind breathed o'er it, while it slowly dried;
Both hands extended on the watery grass
My master placed, in graceful act and kind.
Whence I of his intent before apprized,
Stretched out to him my cheeks suffused with tears.
There to my visage he anew restored
That hue which the dun shades of hell concealed.
"Then on the solitary shore arrived,
That never sailing on its waters saw
Page 58
Man that could after measure back his course,
He girt me in such manner as had pleased
Him who instructed; and O strange to tell!
As he selected every humble plant,
Wherever one was plucked another there
Resembling, straightway in its place arose."
As they linger by the seaside, they suddenly see a bright light far off over
the waters, which, as it approaches nearer, turns out to be a boat wafted by
angelic wings and bearing to purgatory the souls of the saved, among them
a musician, a friend of Dante's who at his request, sings one of the poet's
own songs:
"Meanwhile we lingered by the water's brink,
Like men, who, musing on their road, in thought
Journey, while motionless the body rests.
When lo! as, near upon the hour of dawn,
Through the thick vapors Mars with fiery beam
Glares down in west, over the ocean floor;
So seemed, what once again I hope to view,
A light, so swiftly coming through the sea,
No winged course might equal its career.
From which when for a space I had withdrawn
Mine eyes, to make inquiry of my guide,
Again I looked, and saw it grown in size
And brightness: then on either side appeared
Something, but what I knew not, of bright hue,
And by degrees from underneath it came
Another. My preceptor silent yet
Stood, while the brightness, that we first discerned,
Opened the form of wings: then when he knew
The pilot, cried aloud, 'Down, down; bend low
Thy knees; behold God's angel: fold thy hands:
Now shalt thou see true ministers indeed.
Lo! how all human means he sets at nought;
So that nor oar he needs, nor other sail
Except his wings, between such distant shores.
He girt me in such manner as had pleased
Him who instructed; and O strange to tell!
As he selected every humble plant,
Wherever one was plucked another there
Resembling, straightway in its place arose."
As they linger by the seaside, they suddenly see a bright light far off over
the waters, which, as it approaches nearer, turns out to be a boat wafted by
angelic wings and bearing to purgatory the souls of the saved, among them
a musician, a friend of Dante's who at his request, sings one of the poet's
own songs:
"Meanwhile we lingered by the water's brink,
Like men, who, musing on their road, in thought
Journey, while motionless the body rests.
When lo! as, near upon the hour of dawn,
Through the thick vapors Mars with fiery beam
Glares down in west, over the ocean floor;
So seemed, what once again I hope to view,
A light, so swiftly coming through the sea,
No winged course might equal its career.
From which when for a space I had withdrawn
Mine eyes, to make inquiry of my guide,
Again I looked, and saw it grown in size
And brightness: then on either side appeared
Something, but what I knew not, of bright hue,
And by degrees from underneath it came
Another. My preceptor silent yet
Stood, while the brightness, that we first discerned,
Opened the form of wings: then when he knew
The pilot, cried aloud, 'Down, down; bend low
Thy knees; behold God's angel: fold thy hands:
Now shalt thou see true ministers indeed.
Lo! how all human means he sets at nought;
So that nor oar he needs, nor other sail
Except his wings, between such distant shores.
Page 59
Lo! how straight up to heaven he holds them reared,
Winnowing the air with those eternal plumes,
That not like mortal hairs fall off or change.'
"As more and more toward us came, more bright
Appeared the bird of God, nor could the eye
Endure his splendor near: I mine bent down.
He drove ashore in a small bark so swift
And light, that in its course no wave it drank.
The heavenly steersman at the prow was seen,
Visibly written Blessed in his looks.
Within, a hundred spirits and more there sat.
"'In Exitu Israel de Egypto,'
All with one voice together sang, with what
In the remainder of that hymn is writ.
Then soon as with the sign of holy cross
He blessed them, they at once leaped out on land:
He, swiftly as he came, returned. The crew,
There left, appear'd astounded with the place,
Gazing around, as one who sees new sights.
"From every side the sun darted his beams,
And with his arrowy radiance from mid heaven
Had chased the Capricorn, when that strange tribe,
Lifting their eyes toward us: 'If ye know,
Declare what path will lead us to the mount.'
"Them Vergil answered: 'Ye suppose, perchance,
Us well acquainted with this place: but here,
We, as yourselves, are strangers. Not long erst
We came, before you but a little space,
By other road so rough and hard, that now
The ascent will seem to us as play.' The spirits,
Who from my breathing had perceived I lived,
Grew pale with wonder. As the multitude
Flock round a herald sent with olive branch,
To hear what news he brings, and in their haste
Tread one another down; e'en so at sight
Of me those happy spirits were fixed, each one
Forgetful of its errand to depart
Winnowing the air with those eternal plumes,
That not like mortal hairs fall off or change.'
"As more and more toward us came, more bright
Appeared the bird of God, nor could the eye
Endure his splendor near: I mine bent down.
He drove ashore in a small bark so swift
And light, that in its course no wave it drank.
The heavenly steersman at the prow was seen,
Visibly written Blessed in his looks.
Within, a hundred spirits and more there sat.
"'In Exitu Israel de Egypto,'
All with one voice together sang, with what
In the remainder of that hymn is writ.
Then soon as with the sign of holy cross
He blessed them, they at once leaped out on land:
He, swiftly as he came, returned. The crew,
There left, appear'd astounded with the place,
Gazing around, as one who sees new sights.
"From every side the sun darted his beams,
And with his arrowy radiance from mid heaven
Had chased the Capricorn, when that strange tribe,
Lifting their eyes toward us: 'If ye know,
Declare what path will lead us to the mount.'
"Them Vergil answered: 'Ye suppose, perchance,
Us well acquainted with this place: but here,
We, as yourselves, are strangers. Not long erst
We came, before you but a little space,
By other road so rough and hard, that now
The ascent will seem to us as play.' The spirits,
Who from my breathing had perceived I lived,
Grew pale with wonder. As the multitude
Flock round a herald sent with olive branch,
To hear what news he brings, and in their haste
Tread one another down; e'en so at sight
Of me those happy spirits were fixed, each one
Forgetful of its errand to depart
Page 60
Where, cleansed from sin, it might be made all fair.
"Then one I saw darting before the rest
With such fond ardor to embrace me, I
To do the like was moved. O shadows vain!
Except in outward semblance: thrice my hands
I clasped behind it, they as oft return'd
Empty into my breast again. Surprise
I need must think was painted in my looks,
For that the shadow smiled and backward drew.
To follow it I hastened, but with voice
Of sweetness it enjoined me to desist.
Then who it was I knew, and pray'd of it,
To talk with me it would a little pause.
It answered: 'Thee as in my mortal frame
I loved, so loosed from it I love thee still,
And therefore pause: but why walkest thou here?'
"'Not without purpose once more to return,
Thou find'st me, my Casella, where I am,
Journeying this way;' I said: 'but how of thee
Hath so much time been lost?' He answered straight
"'No outrage hath been done to me, if he,
Who when and whom he chooses takes, hath oft
Denied me passage here; since of just will
His will he makes. These three months past indeed,
He, whoso chose to enter, with free leave
Hath taken; whence I wandering by the shore
Where Tiber's wave grows salt, of him gain'd kind
Admittance, at that river's mouth, toward which
His wings are pointed; for there always throng
All such as not to Acheron descend.'
"Then I: '"If new law taketh not from thee
Memory or custom of love-tuned song,
That whilom all my cares had power to 'swage:
Please thee therewith a little to console
My spirit, that encumber'd with its frame,
Traveling so far, of pain is overcome.'
"'Love, that discourses in my thoughts,' he then
"Then one I saw darting before the rest
With such fond ardor to embrace me, I
To do the like was moved. O shadows vain!
Except in outward semblance: thrice my hands
I clasped behind it, they as oft return'd
Empty into my breast again. Surprise
I need must think was painted in my looks,
For that the shadow smiled and backward drew.
To follow it I hastened, but with voice
Of sweetness it enjoined me to desist.
Then who it was I knew, and pray'd of it,
To talk with me it would a little pause.
It answered: 'Thee as in my mortal frame
I loved, so loosed from it I love thee still,
And therefore pause: but why walkest thou here?'
"'Not without purpose once more to return,
Thou find'st me, my Casella, where I am,
Journeying this way;' I said: 'but how of thee
Hath so much time been lost?' He answered straight
"'No outrage hath been done to me, if he,
Who when and whom he chooses takes, hath oft
Denied me passage here; since of just will
His will he makes. These three months past indeed,
He, whoso chose to enter, with free leave
Hath taken; whence I wandering by the shore
Where Tiber's wave grows salt, of him gain'd kind
Admittance, at that river's mouth, toward which
His wings are pointed; for there always throng
All such as not to Acheron descend.'
"Then I: '"If new law taketh not from thee
Memory or custom of love-tuned song,
That whilom all my cares had power to 'swage:
Please thee therewith a little to console
My spirit, that encumber'd with its frame,
Traveling so far, of pain is overcome.'
"'Love, that discourses in my thoughts,' he then
Page 61
Began in such soft accents, that within
The sweetness thrills me yet. My gentle guide,
And all who came with him, so well were pleased,
That seemed nought else might in their thoughts have room.
"Fast fixed in mute attention to his notes
We stood, when lo! that old man venerable
Exclaiming, 'How is this, ye tardy spirits?
What negligence detains you loitering here?
Run to the mountain to cast off those scales,
That from your eyes the sight of God conceal.'
"As a wild flock of pigeons, to their food
Collected, blade or tares, without their pride
Accustomed, and in still and quiet sort,
If aught alarm them, suddenly desert
Their meal, assailed by more important care;
So I that new-come troop beheld, the song
Deserting, hasten to the mountain side,
As one who goes, yet, where he tends, knows not.
Nor with less hurried step did we depart."
Thus rebuked by Cato for delaying, even thus innocently, their first duty,
which is to purge away their sins, the company of spirits breaks up and
Dante and Vergil make their way to the mountain of purgatory, which lifts
its seven terraces almost perpendicularly from the sea.
Before reaching the first of these terraces, however, they pass over a steep
and rocky slope, ante-purgatory, as it may be called, where linger the souls
of those who, although saved, neglected their repentance till late in life, or
who died in contumacy with Holy Church. Among the latter Dante sees
Manfred, the unfortunate son of Frederick II.,
"Comely and fair and gentle of aspect,"
who was slain at Benevento, in 1266; and likewise Buonconte da
Montefeltro, who was killed in the battle of Campaldino (1289), and whose
account of the post-mortem fate of his body is singularly impressive;
"There is nothing like it in literature," says Ruskin:
The sweetness thrills me yet. My gentle guide,
And all who came with him, so well were pleased,
That seemed nought else might in their thoughts have room.
"Fast fixed in mute attention to his notes
We stood, when lo! that old man venerable
Exclaiming, 'How is this, ye tardy spirits?
What negligence detains you loitering here?
Run to the mountain to cast off those scales,
That from your eyes the sight of God conceal.'
"As a wild flock of pigeons, to their food
Collected, blade or tares, without their pride
Accustomed, and in still and quiet sort,
If aught alarm them, suddenly desert
Their meal, assailed by more important care;
So I that new-come troop beheld, the song
Deserting, hasten to the mountain side,
As one who goes, yet, where he tends, knows not.
Nor with less hurried step did we depart."
Thus rebuked by Cato for delaying, even thus innocently, their first duty,
which is to purge away their sins, the company of spirits breaks up and
Dante and Vergil make their way to the mountain of purgatory, which lifts
its seven terraces almost perpendicularly from the sea.
Before reaching the first of these terraces, however, they pass over a steep
and rocky slope, ante-purgatory, as it may be called, where linger the souls
of those who, although saved, neglected their repentance till late in life, or
who died in contumacy with Holy Church. Among the latter Dante sees
Manfred, the unfortunate son of Frederick II.,
"Comely and fair and gentle of aspect,"
who was slain at Benevento, in 1266; and likewise Buonconte da
Montefeltro, who was killed in the battle of Campaldino (1289), and whose
account of the post-mortem fate of his body is singularly impressive;
"There is nothing like it in literature," says Ruskin:
Page 62
"I thus:
'From Campaldino's field what force or chance
Drew thee, that ne'er thy sepulture was known?'
"'Oh!' answered he, 'at Casentino's foot
A stream there courseth, named Archiano, sprung
In Apennine above the hermit's seat.
E'en where its name is cancel'd, there came I,
Pierced in the throat, fleeing away on foot,
And bloodying the plain. Here sight and speech
Fail'd me; and, finishing with Mary's name,
I fell, and tenantless my flesh remain'd.
I will report the truth; which thou again
Tell to the living. Me God's angel took,
Whilst he of hell exclaimed: "O thou from heaven:
Say wherefore hast thou robb'd me? Thou of him
The eternal portion bear'st with thee away,
For one poor tear that he deprives me of.
But of the other, other rule I make."
"'Thou know'st how in the atmosphere collects
That vapor dank, returning into water
Soon as it mounts where cold condenses it.
That evil will, which in his intellect
Still follows evil, came; and raised the wind
And smoky mist, by virtue of the power
Given by his nature. Thence the valley, soon
As day was spent, he covered o'er with cloud,
From Pratomagno to the mountain range;
And stretched the sky above; so that the air
Impregnate changed to water. Fell the rain;
And to the fosses came all that the land
Contained not; and, as mightiest streams are wont,
To the great river, with such headlong sweep,
Rushed, that nought stayed its course. My stiffened frame
Laid at his mouth, the fell Archiano found,
And dashed it into Arno; from my breast
Loosening the cross, that of myself I made
When overcome with pain. He hurled me on,
'From Campaldino's field what force or chance
Drew thee, that ne'er thy sepulture was known?'
"'Oh!' answered he, 'at Casentino's foot
A stream there courseth, named Archiano, sprung
In Apennine above the hermit's seat.
E'en where its name is cancel'd, there came I,
Pierced in the throat, fleeing away on foot,
And bloodying the plain. Here sight and speech
Fail'd me; and, finishing with Mary's name,
I fell, and tenantless my flesh remain'd.
I will report the truth; which thou again
Tell to the living. Me God's angel took,
Whilst he of hell exclaimed: "O thou from heaven:
Say wherefore hast thou robb'd me? Thou of him
The eternal portion bear'st with thee away,
For one poor tear that he deprives me of.
But of the other, other rule I make."
"'Thou know'st how in the atmosphere collects
That vapor dank, returning into water
Soon as it mounts where cold condenses it.
That evil will, which in his intellect
Still follows evil, came; and raised the wind
And smoky mist, by virtue of the power
Given by his nature. Thence the valley, soon
As day was spent, he covered o'er with cloud,
From Pratomagno to the mountain range;
And stretched the sky above; so that the air
Impregnate changed to water. Fell the rain;
And to the fosses came all that the land
Contained not; and, as mightiest streams are wont,
To the great river, with such headlong sweep,
Rushed, that nought stayed its course. My stiffened frame
Laid at his mouth, the fell Archiano found,
And dashed it into Arno; from my breast
Loosening the cross, that of myself I made
When overcome with pain. He hurled me on,
Page 63
Along the banks and bottom of his course;
Then in his muddy spoils encircling wrapt."
After leaving Buonconte, Dante and Vergil make their way upward and
finally come across the spirit of Sordello, the famous troubadour, a native of
Mantua and thus a fellow citizen of Vergil. The cordiality with which they
greet each other gives Dante an opportunity to vent his indignation at the
discord existing in Italy:
Then in his muddy spoils encircling wrapt."
After leaving Buonconte, Dante and Vergil make their way upward and
finally come across the spirit of Sordello, the famous troubadour, a native of
Mantua and thus a fellow citizen of Vergil. The cordiality with which they
greet each other gives Dante an opportunity to vent his indignation at the
discord existing in Italy:
Page 64
"Ah, slavish Italy! thou inn of grief!
Vessel without a pilot in loud storm!
Lady no longer of fair provinces,
But brothel-house impure! this gentle spirit,
Even from the pleasant sound of his dear land
Was prompt to greet a fellow citizen
With such glad cheer: while now thy living ones
In thee abide not without war; and one
Malicious gnaws another; aye, of those
Whom the same wall and the same moat contains.
Seek, wretched one! around thy seacoasts wide;
Then homeward to thy bosom turn; and mark,
If any part of thee sweet peace enjoy.
What boots it, that thy reins Justinian's hand
Refitted, if thy saddle be unprest?
Nought doth he now but aggravate thy shame.
Ah, people! thou obedient still shouldst live,
And in the saddle let thy Cæsar sit,
If well thou marked'st that which God commands."
As night is now coming on, during which upward progress cannot be made,
Sordello conducts Dante and Vergil to a pleasant valley:
"Betwixt the steep and plain, a crooked path
Led us traverse into the ridge's side,
Where more than half the sloping edge expires.
Refulgent gold, and silver thrice refined,
And scarlet grain and ceruse, Indian wood
Of lucid dye serene, fresh emeralds
But newly broken, by the herbs and flowers
Placed in that fair recess, in color all
Had been surpassed, as great surpasses less.
Nor nature only there lavish'd her hues.
But of the sweetness of a thousand smells
A rare and undistinguished fragrance made.
"'Salve Regina,' on the grass and flowers,
Vessel without a pilot in loud storm!
Lady no longer of fair provinces,
But brothel-house impure! this gentle spirit,
Even from the pleasant sound of his dear land
Was prompt to greet a fellow citizen
With such glad cheer: while now thy living ones
In thee abide not without war; and one
Malicious gnaws another; aye, of those
Whom the same wall and the same moat contains.
Seek, wretched one! around thy seacoasts wide;
Then homeward to thy bosom turn; and mark,
If any part of thee sweet peace enjoy.
What boots it, that thy reins Justinian's hand
Refitted, if thy saddle be unprest?
Nought doth he now but aggravate thy shame.
Ah, people! thou obedient still shouldst live,
And in the saddle let thy Cæsar sit,
If well thou marked'st that which God commands."
As night is now coming on, during which upward progress cannot be made,
Sordello conducts Dante and Vergil to a pleasant valley:
"Betwixt the steep and plain, a crooked path
Led us traverse into the ridge's side,
Where more than half the sloping edge expires.
Refulgent gold, and silver thrice refined,
And scarlet grain and ceruse, Indian wood
Of lucid dye serene, fresh emeralds
But newly broken, by the herbs and flowers
Placed in that fair recess, in color all
Had been surpassed, as great surpasses less.
Nor nature only there lavish'd her hues.
But of the sweetness of a thousand smells
A rare and undistinguished fragrance made.
"'Salve Regina,' on the grass and flowers,
Page 65
Here chanting, I beheld those spirits sit,
Who not beyond the valley could be seen."
Here Sordello points out the souls of mighty princes who left deep traces in
the history of the times, among them the Emperor Rudolph of Germany,
Peter of Aragon, Philip III. of France, and
"The king of simple life and plain,"
Henry III. of England. The scene that follows is one of the most celebrated,
as well as beautiful in the Divine Comedy:
"Now was the hour that wakens fond desire
In men at sea, and melts their thoughtful heart
Who in the morn have bid sweet friends farewell,
And pilgrim newly on his road with love
Thrills, if he hear the vesper bell from far,
That seems to mourn for the expiring day:
When I, no longer taking heed to hear,
Began, with wonder, from those spirits to mark
One risen from its seat, which with its hand
Audience implored. Both palms it joined and raised,
Fixing its steadfast gaze toward the east,
As telling God, 'I care for nought beside.'
"'Te Lucis Ante,' so devoutly then
Came from its lip, and in so soft a strain,
That all my sense in ravishment was lost.
And the rest after, softly and devout,
Follow'd through all the hymn, with upward gaze
Directed to the bright supernal wheels.
"I saw that gentle band silently next
Look up, as if in expectation held,
Pale and in lowly guise; and, from on high,
I saw, forth issuing descend beneath,
Two angels, with two flame-illumined swords,
Broken and mutilated of their points.
Green as the tender leaves but newly born,
Their vesture was, the which, by wings as green
Who not beyond the valley could be seen."
Here Sordello points out the souls of mighty princes who left deep traces in
the history of the times, among them the Emperor Rudolph of Germany,
Peter of Aragon, Philip III. of France, and
"The king of simple life and plain,"
Henry III. of England. The scene that follows is one of the most celebrated,
as well as beautiful in the Divine Comedy:
"Now was the hour that wakens fond desire
In men at sea, and melts their thoughtful heart
Who in the morn have bid sweet friends farewell,
And pilgrim newly on his road with love
Thrills, if he hear the vesper bell from far,
That seems to mourn for the expiring day:
When I, no longer taking heed to hear,
Began, with wonder, from those spirits to mark
One risen from its seat, which with its hand
Audience implored. Both palms it joined and raised,
Fixing its steadfast gaze toward the east,
As telling God, 'I care for nought beside.'
"'Te Lucis Ante,' so devoutly then
Came from its lip, and in so soft a strain,
That all my sense in ravishment was lost.
And the rest after, softly and devout,
Follow'd through all the hymn, with upward gaze
Directed to the bright supernal wheels.
"I saw that gentle band silently next
Look up, as if in expectation held,
Pale and in lowly guise; and, from on high,
I saw, forth issuing descend beneath,
Two angels, with two flame-illumined swords,
Broken and mutilated of their points.
Green as the tender leaves but newly born,
Their vesture was, the which, by wings as green
Page 66
Beaten, they drew behind them, fanned in air.
A little over us one took his stand;
The other lighted on the opposing hill;
So that the troop were in the midst contained.
Well I descried the whiteness on their heads;
But in their visages the dazzled eye
Was lost, as faculty that by too much
Is overpowered. 'From Mary's bosom both
Are come,' exclaimed Sordello, 'as a guard
Over the vale, 'gainst him, who hither tends,
The serpent.' Whence not knowing by which path
He came, I turned me round; and closely pressed
All frozen, to my leader's trusted side."
"My insatiate eyes
Meanwhile to heaven had traveled, even there
Where the bright stars are slowest, as a wheel
Nearest the axle: When my guide inquired:
'What there aloft, my son, has caught thy gaze?'
"I answered: 'The three torches, with which here
The pole is all on fire.' He then to me:
'The four resplendent stars, thou saw'st this morn,
Are there beneath; and these, risen in their stead.'
"While yet he spoke, Sordello to himself
Drew him, and cried: 'Lo there our enemy!'
And with his hand pointed that way to look.
"Along the side, where barrier none arose
Around the little vale, a serpent lay,
Such haply as gave Eve the bitter food,
Between the grass and flowers, the evil snake
Came on, reverting oft his lifted head;
And, as a beast that smooths its polished coat,
Licking his back. I saw not, nor can tell,
How those celestial falcons from their seat
Moved, but in motion each one well descried.
Hearing the air cut by their verdant plumes,
The serpent fled; and, to their stations, back
The angels up return'd with equal flight."
A little over us one took his stand;
The other lighted on the opposing hill;
So that the troop were in the midst contained.
Well I descried the whiteness on their heads;
But in their visages the dazzled eye
Was lost, as faculty that by too much
Is overpowered. 'From Mary's bosom both
Are come,' exclaimed Sordello, 'as a guard
Over the vale, 'gainst him, who hither tends,
The serpent.' Whence not knowing by which path
He came, I turned me round; and closely pressed
All frozen, to my leader's trusted side."
"My insatiate eyes
Meanwhile to heaven had traveled, even there
Where the bright stars are slowest, as a wheel
Nearest the axle: When my guide inquired:
'What there aloft, my son, has caught thy gaze?'
"I answered: 'The three torches, with which here
The pole is all on fire.' He then to me:
'The four resplendent stars, thou saw'st this morn,
Are there beneath; and these, risen in their stead.'
"While yet he spoke, Sordello to himself
Drew him, and cried: 'Lo there our enemy!'
And with his hand pointed that way to look.
"Along the side, where barrier none arose
Around the little vale, a serpent lay,
Such haply as gave Eve the bitter food,
Between the grass and flowers, the evil snake
Came on, reverting oft his lifted head;
And, as a beast that smooths its polished coat,
Licking his back. I saw not, nor can tell,
How those celestial falcons from their seat
Moved, but in motion each one well descried.
Hearing the air cut by their verdant plumes,
The serpent fled; and, to their stations, back
The angels up return'd with equal flight."
Page 67
After conversing with several friends whom he meets here, Dante falls
asleep and is carried thus unconscious by Lucia (symbol of divine grace) to
the gate of purgatory proper. When he awakes the sun is two hours high.
Three steps lead to the gate, one dark and broken, symbol of a "broken and
a contrite heart"; one of smooth, white marble, symbol of confession; and
one purple, repentance. On the threshold of diamond (the immovable
foundation of Holy Church) sits an angel with a sword and two keys; with
the former he cuts seven P's on Dante's forehead (the Latin word for sin,
peccatum), and with the latter he opens the gate, which as it swings open
sends forth a sound of heavenly music:
"Attentively I turned,
Listening the thunder that first issued forth;
And 'We praise thee, O God,' methought I heard,
In accents blended with sweet melody.
The strains came o'er mine ear, e'en as the sound
Of choral voices, that in solemn chant
With organ mingle, and, now high and clear
Come swelling, now float indistinct away."
In Terrace I. are punished the proud, crushed beneath enormous weights. On
the side of the mountain wall are sculptured wonderful bas-reliefs,
representing examples of humility; especially famous is the one which tells
the story of Trajan's justice, a story which led Pope Gregory to make a
prayer to God, who granted it, for the release of the pagan emperor's soul
from hell:
"There, was storied on the rock
The exalted glory of the Roman prince,
Whose mighty worth moved Gregory to earn
His mighty conquest, Trajan the Emperor.
A widow at his bridle stood, attired
In tears and mourning. Round about them trooped
Full throng of knights; and overhead in gold
The eagles floated, struggling with the wind.
The wretch appeared amid all these to say:
'Grant vengeance, Sire! for, woe beshrew this heart,
asleep and is carried thus unconscious by Lucia (symbol of divine grace) to
the gate of purgatory proper. When he awakes the sun is two hours high.
Three steps lead to the gate, one dark and broken, symbol of a "broken and
a contrite heart"; one of smooth, white marble, symbol of confession; and
one purple, repentance. On the threshold of diamond (the immovable
foundation of Holy Church) sits an angel with a sword and two keys; with
the former he cuts seven P's on Dante's forehead (the Latin word for sin,
peccatum), and with the latter he opens the gate, which as it swings open
sends forth a sound of heavenly music:
"Attentively I turned,
Listening the thunder that first issued forth;
And 'We praise thee, O God,' methought I heard,
In accents blended with sweet melody.
The strains came o'er mine ear, e'en as the sound
Of choral voices, that in solemn chant
With organ mingle, and, now high and clear
Come swelling, now float indistinct away."
In Terrace I. are punished the proud, crushed beneath enormous weights. On
the side of the mountain wall are sculptured wonderful bas-reliefs,
representing examples of humility; especially famous is the one which tells
the story of Trajan's justice, a story which led Pope Gregory to make a
prayer to God, who granted it, for the release of the pagan emperor's soul
from hell:
"There, was storied on the rock
The exalted glory of the Roman prince,
Whose mighty worth moved Gregory to earn
His mighty conquest, Trajan the Emperor.
A widow at his bridle stood, attired
In tears and mourning. Round about them trooped
Full throng of knights; and overhead in gold
The eagles floated, struggling with the wind.
The wretch appeared amid all these to say:
'Grant vengeance, Sire! for, woe beshrew this heart,
Page 68
My son is murdered.' He replying seemed:
'Wait now till I return.' And she, as one
Made hasty by her grief: 'O Sire! if thou
Dost not return?'—'Where I am, who then is,
May right thee.'—'What to thee is other's good,
If thou neglect thy own?'—'Now comfort thee;'
At length he answers. 'It beseemeth well
My duty be perform'd, ere I move hence:
So justice wills; and pity bids me stay.'
"He whose ken nothing new surveys, produced
That visible speaking, new to us and strange,
The like not found on earth. Fondly I gazed
Upon those patterns of meek humbleness,
Shapes yet more precious for their artist's sake."
Farther on in the same terrace they see similar sculptures representing
examples of punished pride, such as the fall of Lucifer, and the destruction
of Niobe. In each of the following terraces these examples of sin and the
opposite virtue are given, represented, however, by various means.
Among the proud, Dante sees the miniature painter, Oderisi of Adubbio,
who pronounces those words on the vanity of earthly fame, which have
been proverbial:
"The noise
Of worldly fame is but a blast of wind,
That blows from diverse points, and shifts its name,
Shifting the point it blows from.
"Your renown
Is as the herb, whose hue doth come and go;
And his[14] might withers it, by whom it sprang
Crude from the lap of earth."
'Wait now till I return.' And she, as one
Made hasty by her grief: 'O Sire! if thou
Dost not return?'—'Where I am, who then is,
May right thee.'—'What to thee is other's good,
If thou neglect thy own?'—'Now comfort thee;'
At length he answers. 'It beseemeth well
My duty be perform'd, ere I move hence:
So justice wills; and pity bids me stay.'
"He whose ken nothing new surveys, produced
That visible speaking, new to us and strange,
The like not found on earth. Fondly I gazed
Upon those patterns of meek humbleness,
Shapes yet more precious for their artist's sake."
Farther on in the same terrace they see similar sculptures representing
examples of punished pride, such as the fall of Lucifer, and the destruction
of Niobe. In each of the following terraces these examples of sin and the
opposite virtue are given, represented, however, by various means.
Among the proud, Dante sees the miniature painter, Oderisi of Adubbio,
who pronounces those words on the vanity of earthly fame, which have
been proverbial:
"The noise
Of worldly fame is but a blast of wind,
That blows from diverse points, and shifts its name,
Shifting the point it blows from.
"Your renown
Is as the herb, whose hue doth come and go;
And his[14] might withers it, by whom it sprang
Crude from the lap of earth."
Page 69
Passing through Terrace II., where the envious sit sadly against the rocky
wall, with their eye-lids sewn together, and Terrace III., where the wrathful
are shrouded in a black, stifling mist, the poets reach Terrace IV., where the
slothful are punished. Here Vergil explains the apparent paradox that love is
the root of all evil as well as good. Love, he says, is the desire for
something; desire for those things which harm others—i. e., love for evil,
produces pride, envy, and wrath. These are punished in the first three
terraces. Insufficient desire or love for that which is good—i. e., God—is
punished in Terrace IV., that of the "slothful in well-doing"; excessive
desire for merely earthly things, which are not evil in themselves, but only
in their excess, produces avarice, gluttony, and licentiousness; these are
punished in the last three terraces.
Ascending now to Terrace V., Dante sees the souls of Pope Adrian, and
Hugh Capet, founder of the long dynasty of the kings of France, who gives
a brief but admirable summary of the development of the monarchy in
France. As they are walking along this terrace, suddenly a mighty
earthquake shakes the whole mountain, and while Dante is still filled with
amazement and dread at this strange phenomenon, they are overtaken by
the spirit of Statius, who explains the cause of the earthquake, telling how,
when a soul has been completely purged of its sins, and the time of its
redemption has arrived, it rises spontaneously from its place, and joyfully
makes its way toward the heavens above, while the whole mountain
rejoices with him, and the souls along the slope above and below cry out:
"Glory to God in the highest!"
Statius now accompanies Dante and Vergil and all three mount to Terrace
VI., where the gluttons are punished, being worn to skin and bone by
hunger and thirst, which are only increased by the sight of waterfalls and
trees laden with fruit. The last terrace is swathed in flames of fire, within
which move about the licentious. Here Dante sees many famous poets and
greets with especial joy Guido Guinicelli of Bologna, who he says:
"Was a father to me, and to those
My betters, who have ever used the sweet
And pleasant rhymes of love."
wall, with their eye-lids sewn together, and Terrace III., where the wrathful
are shrouded in a black, stifling mist, the poets reach Terrace IV., where the
slothful are punished. Here Vergil explains the apparent paradox that love is
the root of all evil as well as good. Love, he says, is the desire for
something; desire for those things which harm others—i. e., love for evil,
produces pride, envy, and wrath. These are punished in the first three
terraces. Insufficient desire or love for that which is good—i. e., God—is
punished in Terrace IV., that of the "slothful in well-doing"; excessive
desire for merely earthly things, which are not evil in themselves, but only
in their excess, produces avarice, gluttony, and licentiousness; these are
punished in the last three terraces.
Ascending now to Terrace V., Dante sees the souls of Pope Adrian, and
Hugh Capet, founder of the long dynasty of the kings of France, who gives
a brief but admirable summary of the development of the monarchy in
France. As they are walking along this terrace, suddenly a mighty
earthquake shakes the whole mountain, and while Dante is still filled with
amazement and dread at this strange phenomenon, they are overtaken by
the spirit of Statius, who explains the cause of the earthquake, telling how,
when a soul has been completely purged of its sins, and the time of its
redemption has arrived, it rises spontaneously from its place, and joyfully
makes its way toward the heavens above, while the whole mountain
rejoices with him, and the souls along the slope above and below cry out:
"Glory to God in the highest!"
Statius now accompanies Dante and Vergil and all three mount to Terrace
VI., where the gluttons are punished, being worn to skin and bone by
hunger and thirst, which are only increased by the sight of waterfalls and
trees laden with fruit. The last terrace is swathed in flames of fire, within
which move about the licentious. Here Dante sees many famous poets and
greets with especial joy Guido Guinicelli of Bologna, who he says:
"Was a father to me, and to those
My betters, who have ever used the sweet
And pleasant rhymes of love."
Page 70
Through this wall of living flame, Dante, too, must pass before he can reach
the summit of purgatory. His spirit, indeed, is willing, but his flesh is weak;
he hesitates long before daring to enter the fiery furnace. Vergil urges him
on in the tenderest manner:
"The escorting spirits turned with gentle looks
Toward me; and the Mantuan spake: 'My son,
Here torment thou mayst feel, but canst not death.
Remember thee, remember thee, if I
Safe e'en on Geryon brought thee; now I come
More near to God, wilt thou not trust me now?
Of this be sure; though in its womb that flame
A thousand years contained thee, from thy head
No hair should perish. If thou doubt my truth,
Approach; and with thy hands thy vesture's hem
Stretch forth, and for thyself confirm belief.
Lay now all fear, oh! lay all fear aside.
Turn hither, and come onward undismayed.'
"I still, though conscience urged, no step advanced.
"When still he saw me fixed and obstinate,
Somewhat disturb'd he cried: 'Mark now, my son,
From Beatrice thou art by this wall
Divided.' As at Thisbe's name the eye
Of Pyramus was open'd (when life ebbed
Fast from his veins), and took one parting glance,
While vermeil dyed the mulberry; thus I turned
To my sage guide, relenting, when I heard
The name that springs forever in my breast.
"He shook his forehead; and, 'How long,' he said,
'Linger we now?' then smiled, as one would smile
Upon a child that eyes the fruit and yields.
Into the fire before me then he walked;
And Statius, who erewhile no little space
Had parted us, he prayed to come behind.
"I would have cast me into molten glass
To cool me, when I entered; so intense
Raged the conflagrant mass. The sire beloved,
the summit of purgatory. His spirit, indeed, is willing, but his flesh is weak;
he hesitates long before daring to enter the fiery furnace. Vergil urges him
on in the tenderest manner:
"The escorting spirits turned with gentle looks
Toward me; and the Mantuan spake: 'My son,
Here torment thou mayst feel, but canst not death.
Remember thee, remember thee, if I
Safe e'en on Geryon brought thee; now I come
More near to God, wilt thou not trust me now?
Of this be sure; though in its womb that flame
A thousand years contained thee, from thy head
No hair should perish. If thou doubt my truth,
Approach; and with thy hands thy vesture's hem
Stretch forth, and for thyself confirm belief.
Lay now all fear, oh! lay all fear aside.
Turn hither, and come onward undismayed.'
"I still, though conscience urged, no step advanced.
"When still he saw me fixed and obstinate,
Somewhat disturb'd he cried: 'Mark now, my son,
From Beatrice thou art by this wall
Divided.' As at Thisbe's name the eye
Of Pyramus was open'd (when life ebbed
Fast from his veins), and took one parting glance,
While vermeil dyed the mulberry; thus I turned
To my sage guide, relenting, when I heard
The name that springs forever in my breast.
"He shook his forehead; and, 'How long,' he said,
'Linger we now?' then smiled, as one would smile
Upon a child that eyes the fruit and yields.
Into the fire before me then he walked;
And Statius, who erewhile no little space
Had parted us, he prayed to come behind.
"I would have cast me into molten glass
To cool me, when I entered; so intense
Raged the conflagrant mass. The sire beloved,
Page 71
To comfort me, as he proceeded, still
Of Beatrice talked. 'Her eyes,' saith he,
'E'en now I seem to view.' From the other side
A voice, that sang did guide us; and the voice
Following, with heedful ear, we issued forth,
There where the path led upward. 'Come,' we heard,
'Come, blessed of my father.' Such the sounds
That hailed us from within a light; which shone
So radiant, I could not endure the view."
Above this last terrace stretches out the lovely earthly paradise, but before
the poets can reach it night comes on, and Dante sleeps on the steps,
guarded by Vergil and Statius, as a flock is watched over by its shepherd.
The passage which describes this scene, and Dante's vision, is a beautiful
one:
"Each of us had made
A stair his pallet; not that will, but power,
Had failed us, by the nature of that mount
Forbidden further travel. As the goats
That late have skipt and wanton'd rapidly
Upon the craggy cliffs, ere they had ta'en
Their supper on the herb, now silent lie
And ruminate beneath the umbrage brown,
While noon-day rages; and the goatherd leans
Upon his staff, and leaning watches them:
And as the swain, that lodges out all night
In quiet by his flock, lest beast of prey
Disperse them: even so all three abode;
I as a goat, and as the shepherds they,
Close pent on either side by shelving rock.
"A little glimpse of sky was seen above;
Yet by that little I beheld the stars,
In magnitude and lustre shining forth
With more than wonted glory. As I lay,
Gazing on them, and in that fit of musing
Sleep overcame me, sleep, that bringeth oft
Of Beatrice talked. 'Her eyes,' saith he,
'E'en now I seem to view.' From the other side
A voice, that sang did guide us; and the voice
Following, with heedful ear, we issued forth,
There where the path led upward. 'Come,' we heard,
'Come, blessed of my father.' Such the sounds
That hailed us from within a light; which shone
So radiant, I could not endure the view."
Above this last terrace stretches out the lovely earthly paradise, but before
the poets can reach it night comes on, and Dante sleeps on the steps,
guarded by Vergil and Statius, as a flock is watched over by its shepherd.
The passage which describes this scene, and Dante's vision, is a beautiful
one:
"Each of us had made
A stair his pallet; not that will, but power,
Had failed us, by the nature of that mount
Forbidden further travel. As the goats
That late have skipt and wanton'd rapidly
Upon the craggy cliffs, ere they had ta'en
Their supper on the herb, now silent lie
And ruminate beneath the umbrage brown,
While noon-day rages; and the goatherd leans
Upon his staff, and leaning watches them:
And as the swain, that lodges out all night
In quiet by his flock, lest beast of prey
Disperse them: even so all three abode;
I as a goat, and as the shepherds they,
Close pent on either side by shelving rock.
"A little glimpse of sky was seen above;
Yet by that little I beheld the stars,
In magnitude and lustre shining forth
With more than wonted glory. As I lay,
Gazing on them, and in that fit of musing
Sleep overcame me, sleep, that bringeth oft
Page 72
Tidings of future hap. About the hour,
As I believe, when Venus from the east
First lighten'd on the mountain, she whose orb
Seems alway glowing with the fire of love,
A lady young and beautiful, I dreamed,
Was passing o'er a lea; and, as she came,
Methought I saw her ever and anon
Bending to cull the flowers; and thus she sang:
'Know ye, whoever of my name would ask,
That I am Leah:[15] for my brow to weave
A garland, these fair hands unwearied ply.
To please me at the crystal mirror, here
I deck me. But my sister Rachel, she
Before her glass abides the livelong day
Her radiant eyes beholding, charmed no less,
Than I with this delightful task. Her joy
In contemplation, as in labor mine.'
"And now as glimmering dawn appeared, that breaks
More welcome to the pilgrim still, as he
Sojourns less distant on his homeward way,
Darkness from all sides fled, and with it fled
My slumber; whence I rose, and saw my guide
Already risen. 'That delicious fruit,
Which through so many a branch the zealous care
Of mortals roams in quest of, shall this day
Appease thy hunger.' Such the words I heard
From Vergil's lip; and never greeting heard,
So pleasant as the sounds. Within me straight
Desire so grew upon desire to mount,
Thenceforward at each step I felt the wings
Increasing for my flight. When we had run
O'er all the ladder to its topmost round,
As there we stood, on me the Mantuan fixed
His eyes, and thus he spake: 'Both fires, my son,
The temporal and eternal, thou hast seen;
And art arrived, where of itself my ken
No further reaches. I, with skill and art,
As I believe, when Venus from the east
First lighten'd on the mountain, she whose orb
Seems alway glowing with the fire of love,
A lady young and beautiful, I dreamed,
Was passing o'er a lea; and, as she came,
Methought I saw her ever and anon
Bending to cull the flowers; and thus she sang:
'Know ye, whoever of my name would ask,
That I am Leah:[15] for my brow to weave
A garland, these fair hands unwearied ply.
To please me at the crystal mirror, here
I deck me. But my sister Rachel, she
Before her glass abides the livelong day
Her radiant eyes beholding, charmed no less,
Than I with this delightful task. Her joy
In contemplation, as in labor mine.'
"And now as glimmering dawn appeared, that breaks
More welcome to the pilgrim still, as he
Sojourns less distant on his homeward way,
Darkness from all sides fled, and with it fled
My slumber; whence I rose, and saw my guide
Already risen. 'That delicious fruit,
Which through so many a branch the zealous care
Of mortals roams in quest of, shall this day
Appease thy hunger.' Such the words I heard
From Vergil's lip; and never greeting heard,
So pleasant as the sounds. Within me straight
Desire so grew upon desire to mount,
Thenceforward at each step I felt the wings
Increasing for my flight. When we had run
O'er all the ladder to its topmost round,
As there we stood, on me the Mantuan fixed
His eyes, and thus he spake: 'Both fires, my son,
The temporal and eternal, thou hast seen;
And art arrived, where of itself my ken
No further reaches. I, with skill and art,
Page 73
Thus far have drawn thee. Now thy pleasure take
For guide. Thou hast o'ercome the steeper way,
O'ercome the straiter. Lo! the sun, that darts
His beam upon thy forehead: lo! the herb,
The arborets and flowers, which of itself
This land pours forth profuse. Till those bright eyes
With gladness come, which, weeping, made me haste
To succor thee, thou mayst or seat thee down,
Or wander where thou wilt.'"
Thus Dante, having been led by reason (represented by Vergil) to purge
himself of sin and vice, is now to put himself under the guidance of
heavenly wisdom (represented by Beatrice), by whom he is to visit the
homes of the blessed. First, however, he lingers in the earthly paradise
which forms the summit of purgatory, and sees strange sights before
Beatrice reveals herself to him.
The descriptions of the landscape in the earthly paradise are of surpassing
beauty and choice of quotation is exceedingly difficult. Only a few passages
can be given here:
"Through that celestial forest, whose thick shade
With lively greenness the new-springing day
Attemper'd, eager now to roam, and search
Its limits round, forthwith I left the bank;
Along the champain leisurely my way
Pursuing, o'er the ground, that on all sides
Delicious odor breathed. A pleasant air,
That intermitted never, never veered,
Smote on my temples, gently, as a wind
Of softest influence: at which the sprays,
Obedient all, lean'd trembling to that part
Where first the holy mountain casts his shade;
Yet were not so disorder'd, but that still
Upon their top the feathered quiristers
Applied their wonted art, and with full joy
Welcomed those hours of prime, and warbled shrill
Amid the leaves, that to their jocund lays
For guide. Thou hast o'ercome the steeper way,
O'ercome the straiter. Lo! the sun, that darts
His beam upon thy forehead: lo! the herb,
The arborets and flowers, which of itself
This land pours forth profuse. Till those bright eyes
With gladness come, which, weeping, made me haste
To succor thee, thou mayst or seat thee down,
Or wander where thou wilt.'"
Thus Dante, having been led by reason (represented by Vergil) to purge
himself of sin and vice, is now to put himself under the guidance of
heavenly wisdom (represented by Beatrice), by whom he is to visit the
homes of the blessed. First, however, he lingers in the earthly paradise
which forms the summit of purgatory, and sees strange sights before
Beatrice reveals herself to him.
The descriptions of the landscape in the earthly paradise are of surpassing
beauty and choice of quotation is exceedingly difficult. Only a few passages
can be given here:
"Through that celestial forest, whose thick shade
With lively greenness the new-springing day
Attemper'd, eager now to roam, and search
Its limits round, forthwith I left the bank;
Along the champain leisurely my way
Pursuing, o'er the ground, that on all sides
Delicious odor breathed. A pleasant air,
That intermitted never, never veered,
Smote on my temples, gently, as a wind
Of softest influence: at which the sprays,
Obedient all, lean'd trembling to that part
Where first the holy mountain casts his shade;
Yet were not so disorder'd, but that still
Upon their top the feathered quiristers
Applied their wonted art, and with full joy
Welcomed those hours of prime, and warbled shrill
Amid the leaves, that to their jocund lays
Page 74
Kept tenor; even as from branch to branch,
Along the piny forests on the shore
Of Chiassi,[16] rolls the gathering melody,
When Eolus hath from his cavern loosed
The dripping south. Already had my steps,
Though slow, so far into that ancient wood
Transported me, I could not ken the place
Where I had entered; when, behold! my path
Was bounded by a rill, which, to the left,
With little rippling waters bent the grass
That issued from its brink. On earth no wave,
How clean soe'er, that would not seem to have
Some mixture in itself, compared with this,
Transpicuous clear; yet darkly on it rolled,
Darkly beneath perpetual gloom, which ne'er
Admits or sun or moon-light there to shine.
"My feet advanced not; but my wondering eyes
Passed onward, o'er the streamlet, to survey
The tender may-bloom, flush'd through many a hue,
In prodigal variety: and there,
As object, rising suddenly to view,
That from our bosom every thought beside
With the rare marvel chases, I beheld
A lady all alone, who, singing, went,
And culling flower from flower, wherewith her way
Was all o'er painted. 'Lady beautiful!
Thou, who (if looks, that used to speak the heart,
Are worthy of our trust) with love's own beam
Dost warm thee,' thus to her my speech I framed;
'Ah! please thee hither towards the streamlet bend
Thy steps so near, that I may list thy song.
Beholding thee and this fair place, methinks,
I call to mind where wander'd and how look'd
Proserpine, in that season, when her child
The mother lost, and she the bloomy spring.'
"As when a lady, turning in the dance,
Doth foot it featly, and advances scarce
Along the piny forests on the shore
Of Chiassi,[16] rolls the gathering melody,
When Eolus hath from his cavern loosed
The dripping south. Already had my steps,
Though slow, so far into that ancient wood
Transported me, I could not ken the place
Where I had entered; when, behold! my path
Was bounded by a rill, which, to the left,
With little rippling waters bent the grass
That issued from its brink. On earth no wave,
How clean soe'er, that would not seem to have
Some mixture in itself, compared with this,
Transpicuous clear; yet darkly on it rolled,
Darkly beneath perpetual gloom, which ne'er
Admits or sun or moon-light there to shine.
"My feet advanced not; but my wondering eyes
Passed onward, o'er the streamlet, to survey
The tender may-bloom, flush'd through many a hue,
In prodigal variety: and there,
As object, rising suddenly to view,
That from our bosom every thought beside
With the rare marvel chases, I beheld
A lady all alone, who, singing, went,
And culling flower from flower, wherewith her way
Was all o'er painted. 'Lady beautiful!
Thou, who (if looks, that used to speak the heart,
Are worthy of our trust) with love's own beam
Dost warm thee,' thus to her my speech I framed;
'Ah! please thee hither towards the streamlet bend
Thy steps so near, that I may list thy song.
Beholding thee and this fair place, methinks,
I call to mind where wander'd and how look'd
Proserpine, in that season, when her child
The mother lost, and she the bloomy spring.'
"As when a lady, turning in the dance,
Doth foot it featly, and advances scarce
Page 75
One step before the other to the ground;
Over the yellow and vermilion flowers
Thus turned she at my suit, most maiden-like
Veiling her sober eyes; and came so near,
That I distinctly caught the dulcet sound.
Arriving where the limpid waters now
Laved the green swerd, her eyes she deigned to raise,
That shot such splendor on me, as I ween
Ne'er glanced from Cytherea's, when her son
Had sped his keenest weapon to her heart.
Upon the opposite bank she stood and smiled;
As through her graceful fingers shifted still
The intermingling dyes, which without seed
That lofty land unbosoms. By the stream
Three paces only were we sunder'd: yet,
The Hellespont, where Xerxes pass'd it o'er
(A curb forever to the pride of man),
Was by Leander not more hateful held
For floating, with inhospitable wave,
'Twixt Sestus and Abydos, than by me
That flood, because it gave no passage thence.
"'Strangers ye come; and haply in this place,
That cradled human nature in her birth,
Wondering, ye not without suspicion view
My smiles: but that sweet strain of psalmody,
"Thou, Lord! hast made me glad," will give ye light,
Which may uncloud your minds.
"Singing, as if enamored, she resumed
And closed the song, with 'Blessed they whose sins
Are covered.' Like the wood-nymphs then, that tripped
Singly across the sylvan shadows; one
Eager to view, and one to escape the sun;
So moved she on, against the current, up
Over the yellow and vermilion flowers
Thus turned she at my suit, most maiden-like
Veiling her sober eyes; and came so near,
That I distinctly caught the dulcet sound.
Arriving where the limpid waters now
Laved the green swerd, her eyes she deigned to raise,
That shot such splendor on me, as I ween
Ne'er glanced from Cytherea's, when her son
Had sped his keenest weapon to her heart.
Upon the opposite bank she stood and smiled;
As through her graceful fingers shifted still
The intermingling dyes, which without seed
That lofty land unbosoms. By the stream
Three paces only were we sunder'd: yet,
The Hellespont, where Xerxes pass'd it o'er
(A curb forever to the pride of man),
Was by Leander not more hateful held
For floating, with inhospitable wave,
'Twixt Sestus and Abydos, than by me
That flood, because it gave no passage thence.
"'Strangers ye come; and haply in this place,
That cradled human nature in her birth,
Wondering, ye not without suspicion view
My smiles: but that sweet strain of psalmody,
"Thou, Lord! hast made me glad," will give ye light,
Which may uncloud your minds.
"Singing, as if enamored, she resumed
And closed the song, with 'Blessed they whose sins
Are covered.' Like the wood-nymphs then, that tripped
Singly across the sylvan shadows; one
Eager to view, and one to escape the sun;
So moved she on, against the current, up
Page 76
The verdant rivage. I, her mincing step
Observing, with as tardy step pursued.
"Between us not an hundred paces trod,
The bank, on each side bending equally,
Gave me to face the Orient. Nor our way
Far onward brought us, when to me at once
She turned, and cried: 'My brother! look, and hearken.'
And lo! a sudden lustre ran across
Through the great forest on all parts, so bright,
I doubted whether lightning were abroad;
But that, expiring ever in the spleen
That doth unfold it, and this during still,
And waxing still in splendor, made me question
What it might be: and a sweet melody
Ran through the luminous air. Then did I chide,
With warrantable zeal, the hardihood
Of our first parent; for that there, where earth
Stood in obedience to the heavens, she only,
Woman, the creature of an hour, endured not
Restraint of any veil, which had she borne
Devoutly, joys, ineffable as these,
Had from the first, and long time since, been mine.
"While, through that wilderness of primy sweets
That never fade, suspense I walked, and yet
Expectant of beatitude more high;
Before us, like a blazing fire, the air
Under the green boughs glowed; and, for a song,
Distinct the sound of melody was heard."
The poet now beholds a mystical procession of strange and wonderful
beasts, venerable old men, beautiful maidens dressed in red, white, green,
and purple, all accompanying a chariot drawn by a griffin and representing
the Church of Christ. On the chariot itself stands Beatrice.
"At the last audit, so
The blest shall rise, from forth his cavern each
Uplifting lightly his new-vested flesh;
Observing, with as tardy step pursued.
"Between us not an hundred paces trod,
The bank, on each side bending equally,
Gave me to face the Orient. Nor our way
Far onward brought us, when to me at once
She turned, and cried: 'My brother! look, and hearken.'
And lo! a sudden lustre ran across
Through the great forest on all parts, so bright,
I doubted whether lightning were abroad;
But that, expiring ever in the spleen
That doth unfold it, and this during still,
And waxing still in splendor, made me question
What it might be: and a sweet melody
Ran through the luminous air. Then did I chide,
With warrantable zeal, the hardihood
Of our first parent; for that there, where earth
Stood in obedience to the heavens, she only,
Woman, the creature of an hour, endured not
Restraint of any veil, which had she borne
Devoutly, joys, ineffable as these,
Had from the first, and long time since, been mine.
"While, through that wilderness of primy sweets
That never fade, suspense I walked, and yet
Expectant of beatitude more high;
Before us, like a blazing fire, the air
Under the green boughs glowed; and, for a song,
Distinct the sound of melody was heard."
The poet now beholds a mystical procession of strange and wonderful
beasts, venerable old men, beautiful maidens dressed in red, white, green,
and purple, all accompanying a chariot drawn by a griffin and representing
the Church of Christ. On the chariot itself stands Beatrice.
"At the last audit, so
The blest shall rise, from forth his cavern each
Uplifting lightly his new-vested flesh;
Page 77
As, on the sacred litter, at the voice
Authoritative of that elder, sprang
A hundred ministers and messengers
Of life eternal. 'Blessed thou, who comest!'
And, 'Oh!' they cried, 'from full hands scatter ye
Unwithering lilies:' and, so saying, cast
Flowers over head and round them on all sides.
"I have beheld, ere now, at break of day,
The eastern clime all roseate; and the sky
Opposed, one deep and beautiful serene;
And the sun's face so shaded, and with mists
Attempered, at his rising, that the eye
Long while endured the sight: thus, in a cloud
Of flowers, that from those hands angelic rose,
And down within and outside of the car
Fell showering, in white veil with olive wreathed,
A virgin in my view appeared, beneath
Green mantle, robed in hue of living flame.
And o'er my spirit, that so long a time
Had from her presence felt no shuddering dread,
Albeit mine eyes discerned her not, there moved
A hidden virtue from her, at whose touch
The power of ancient love was strong within me."
After Beatrice has rebuked Dante for his wayward conduct in life, and he
repents in bitter tears, he is led by Matilda to the streams of Lethe and
Eunoe, and bathing therein, is made "pure and apt for mounting to the
stars."
As we have already seen, the paradise of Dante is composed of nine spheres
enclosed by the Empyrean, which itself is boundless, and is the seat of the
Godhead, surrounded by the celestial hierarchy of seraphim, cherubim,
thrones, dominions, virtues, powers, principalities, archangels, and angels.
The blessed are here arranged on seats in the form of a rose, surrounding a
lake of liquid light, in which they, gazing, see all the fulness of the glory of
God. These souls, however, by a mystical virtue of ubiquity, are likewise
seen by Dante in the various heavens through which he, with Beatrice,
Authoritative of that elder, sprang
A hundred ministers and messengers
Of life eternal. 'Blessed thou, who comest!'
And, 'Oh!' they cried, 'from full hands scatter ye
Unwithering lilies:' and, so saying, cast
Flowers over head and round them on all sides.
"I have beheld, ere now, at break of day,
The eastern clime all roseate; and the sky
Opposed, one deep and beautiful serene;
And the sun's face so shaded, and with mists
Attempered, at his rising, that the eye
Long while endured the sight: thus, in a cloud
Of flowers, that from those hands angelic rose,
And down within and outside of the car
Fell showering, in white veil with olive wreathed,
A virgin in my view appeared, beneath
Green mantle, robed in hue of living flame.
And o'er my spirit, that so long a time
Had from her presence felt no shuddering dread,
Albeit mine eyes discerned her not, there moved
A hidden virtue from her, at whose touch
The power of ancient love was strong within me."
After Beatrice has rebuked Dante for his wayward conduct in life, and he
repents in bitter tears, he is led by Matilda to the streams of Lethe and
Eunoe, and bathing therein, is made "pure and apt for mounting to the
stars."
As we have already seen, the paradise of Dante is composed of nine spheres
enclosed by the Empyrean, which itself is boundless, and is the seat of the
Godhead, surrounded by the celestial hierarchy of seraphim, cherubim,
thrones, dominions, virtues, powers, principalities, archangels, and angels.
The blessed are here arranged on seats in the form of a rose, surrounding a
lake of liquid light, in which they, gazing, see all the fulness of the glory of
God. These souls, however, by a mystical virtue of ubiquity, are likewise
seen by Dante in the various heavens through which he, with Beatrice,
Page 78
passes, and manifest themselves to him in various forms of light, flames,
flashes, sparkles, or shapes made of fiery particles. The souls of the blessed,
which are thus distributed over the nine heavens, have varying degrees of
felicity. Thus, in the first heaven—that of the moon—Piccarda, sister of
Corso Donati, appears to Dante, faint and dim in that tenuous atmosphere,
as a "pearl set on a white forehead," and tells him how, having been forced
by her brother to break her vows as a nun, and not having shown tenacity of
purpose in opposing his tyranny, she now occupies the lowest sphere of
Paradise. Yet this she does with perfect content and happiness, since such is
the will of God, for, she says, to quote that one incomparable line, as
Matthew Arnold calls it:
"In la sua voluntade è nostra pace."
(In His will is our peace.)
Rising from heaven to heaven with Beatrice, Dante passes through Mercury
and Venus, in the former of which are the souls of Christians who sought
with over-much zeal for earthly glory, and in the latter those who were
inclined too much to mere human love, and finally reaches the sun, where
he sees the great doctors of theology. Here Saint Thomas Aquinas, a
Dominican himself, tells in beautiful language the story of St. Francis of
Assisi and the establishment of his order; while the Franciscan, St.
Bonaventura, with the same exquisite courtesy, tells the story of St.
Dominic.
In Mars, Dante sees the souls of Christian martyrs and warriors, many of
whom form themselves before the eyes of the poet into a wonderful cross of
roseate light, flashing in countless splendors. Here, as we have already seen,
he meets and converses with his ancestor, Cacciaguida. In Saturn the poet
beholds a wonderful ladder of light, with spirits mounting and descending
upon it, a ladder such as
"Crowded with angels unnumbered
By Jacob was seen as he slumbered
Alone in the desert at night."
flashes, sparkles, or shapes made of fiery particles. The souls of the blessed,
which are thus distributed over the nine heavens, have varying degrees of
felicity. Thus, in the first heaven—that of the moon—Piccarda, sister of
Corso Donati, appears to Dante, faint and dim in that tenuous atmosphere,
as a "pearl set on a white forehead," and tells him how, having been forced
by her brother to break her vows as a nun, and not having shown tenacity of
purpose in opposing his tyranny, she now occupies the lowest sphere of
Paradise. Yet this she does with perfect content and happiness, since such is
the will of God, for, she says, to quote that one incomparable line, as
Matthew Arnold calls it:
"In la sua voluntade è nostra pace."
(In His will is our peace.)
Rising from heaven to heaven with Beatrice, Dante passes through Mercury
and Venus, in the former of which are the souls of Christians who sought
with over-much zeal for earthly glory, and in the latter those who were
inclined too much to mere human love, and finally reaches the sun, where
he sees the great doctors of theology. Here Saint Thomas Aquinas, a
Dominican himself, tells in beautiful language the story of St. Francis of
Assisi and the establishment of his order; while the Franciscan, St.
Bonaventura, with the same exquisite courtesy, tells the story of St.
Dominic.
In Mars, Dante sees the souls of Christian martyrs and warriors, many of
whom form themselves before the eyes of the poet into a wonderful cross of
roseate light, flashing in countless splendors. Here, as we have already seen,
he meets and converses with his ancestor, Cacciaguida. In Saturn the poet
beholds a wonderful ladder of light, with spirits mounting and descending
upon it, a ladder such as
"Crowded with angels unnumbered
By Jacob was seen as he slumbered
Alone in the desert at night."
Page 79
Here Peter Damian tells of the mystery of predestination, and St. Benedict
describes the founding of his order at Montecassino.
In the heaven of the fixed stars Dante beholds the triumph of Christ:
"Short space ensued; I was not held, I say,
Long in expectance, when I saw the heaven
Wax more and more resplendent; and, 'Behold,'
Cried Beatrice, 'the triumphal hosts
Of Christ, and all the harvest gathered in,
Made ripe by these revolving spheres.' Meseemed,
That, while she spake, her image all did burn;
And in her eyes such fulness was of joy,
As I am fain to pass unconstrued by.
"As in the calm full moon, when Trivia smiles,
In peerless beauty, 'mid the eternal nymphs,
That paint through all its gulfs the blue profound;
In bright preëminence so saw I there
O'er million lamps a sun, from whom all drew
Their radiance, as from ours the starry train:
And, through the living light, so lustrous glowed
The substance, that my ken endured it not.
"Prompt I heard
Her bidding, and encountered once again
The strife of aching vision. As, erewhile,
Through glance of sunlight, streamed through broken cloud,
Mine eyes a flower-besprinkled mead have seen;
Though veiled themselves in shade: so saw I there
Legions of splendors, on whom burning rays
Shed lightnings from above; yet saw I not
The fountain whence they flowed. O gracious virtue!
Thou, whose broad stamp is on them, higher up
Thou didst exalt thy glory, to give room
To my o'erlabored sight; when at the name
describes the founding of his order at Montecassino.
In the heaven of the fixed stars Dante beholds the triumph of Christ:
"Short space ensued; I was not held, I say,
Long in expectance, when I saw the heaven
Wax more and more resplendent; and, 'Behold,'
Cried Beatrice, 'the triumphal hosts
Of Christ, and all the harvest gathered in,
Made ripe by these revolving spheres.' Meseemed,
That, while she spake, her image all did burn;
And in her eyes such fulness was of joy,
As I am fain to pass unconstrued by.
"As in the calm full moon, when Trivia smiles,
In peerless beauty, 'mid the eternal nymphs,
That paint through all its gulfs the blue profound;
In bright preëminence so saw I there
O'er million lamps a sun, from whom all drew
Their radiance, as from ours the starry train:
And, through the living light, so lustrous glowed
The substance, that my ken endured it not.
"Prompt I heard
Her bidding, and encountered once again
The strife of aching vision. As, erewhile,
Through glance of sunlight, streamed through broken cloud,
Mine eyes a flower-besprinkled mead have seen;
Though veiled themselves in shade: so saw I there
Legions of splendors, on whom burning rays
Shed lightnings from above; yet saw I not
The fountain whence they flowed. O gracious virtue!
Thou, whose broad stamp is on them, higher up
Thou didst exalt thy glory, to give room
To my o'erlabored sight; when at the name
Page 80
Of that fair flower, whom duly I invoke
Both morn and eve, my soul with all her might
Collected, on the goodliest ardor fix'd.
And, as the bright dimensions of the star
In heaven excelling, as once here on earth,
Were, in my eyeballs livelily portrayed;
Lo! from within the sky a cresset fell,
Circling in fashion of a diadem;
And girt the star; and, hovering, round it wheel'd.
"Whatever melody sounds sweetest here,
And draws the spirit most unto itself,
Might seem a rent cloud when it grates the thunder;
Compared unto the sounding of that lyre,
Wherewith the goodliest sapphire, that inlays
The floor of heaven was crown'd. 'Angelic Love
I am, who thus with hovering flight enwheel
The lofty rapture from that womb inspired.
Where our desire did dwell: and round thee so,
Lady of Heaven! will hover; long as thou
Thy Son shalt follow, and diviner joy
Shall from thy presence gild the highest sphere.'
"Such close was to the circling melody:
And, as it ended, all the other lights
Took up the strain, and echoed Mary's name.
"The robe,[17] that with its regal folds enwraps
The world, and with the nearer breath of God
Doth burn and quiver, held so far retired
Its inner hem and skirting over us,
That yet no glimmer of its majesty
Had stream'd unto me: therefore were mine eyes
Unequal to pursue the crowned flame,
That towering rose, and sought the seed it bore.
And like to babe that stretches forth its arms
For very eagerness toward the breast,
After the milk is taken; so outstretch'd
Their wavy summits all the fervent band,
Through zealous love to Mary: then, in view,
Both morn and eve, my soul with all her might
Collected, on the goodliest ardor fix'd.
And, as the bright dimensions of the star
In heaven excelling, as once here on earth,
Were, in my eyeballs livelily portrayed;
Lo! from within the sky a cresset fell,
Circling in fashion of a diadem;
And girt the star; and, hovering, round it wheel'd.
"Whatever melody sounds sweetest here,
And draws the spirit most unto itself,
Might seem a rent cloud when it grates the thunder;
Compared unto the sounding of that lyre,
Wherewith the goodliest sapphire, that inlays
The floor of heaven was crown'd. 'Angelic Love
I am, who thus with hovering flight enwheel
The lofty rapture from that womb inspired.
Where our desire did dwell: and round thee so,
Lady of Heaven! will hover; long as thou
Thy Son shalt follow, and diviner joy
Shall from thy presence gild the highest sphere.'
"Such close was to the circling melody:
And, as it ended, all the other lights
Took up the strain, and echoed Mary's name.
"The robe,[17] that with its regal folds enwraps
The world, and with the nearer breath of God
Doth burn and quiver, held so far retired
Its inner hem and skirting over us,
That yet no glimmer of its majesty
Had stream'd unto me: therefore were mine eyes
Unequal to pursue the crowned flame,
That towering rose, and sought the seed it bore.
And like to babe that stretches forth its arms
For very eagerness toward the breast,
After the milk is taken; so outstretch'd
Their wavy summits all the fervent band,
Through zealous love to Mary: then, in view,
Page 81
There halted; and 'Regina Cœli' sang
So sweetly, the delight hath left me never."
After the passing away of this glorious vision Dante is examined as to his
faith by St. Peter, his hope by St. James, and his love by St. John; then
being found worthy of being admitted into the presence of God, he rises to
the Empyrean, beholds the Blessed Rose, where are seated the saints of all
ages, and finally catches an instantaneous glimpse of the glory and mystery
of the Trinity. In this supreme vision his desires find full fruition, and his
spirit, overcome by the overwhelming glory of the Godhead, fails him, and
thus his vision comes to an end,
"Here vigor failed the towering fantasy:
But yet the will rolled onward, like a wheel
In even motion, by the love impell'd,
That moves the sun in heaven and all the stars."
Such is the Divine Comedy of Dante, which has won the undying
admiration of all great minds from the poet's own time down to the present.
It would lead us too far to go into a detailed analysis of its greatness here,
but with one consent men like Carlyle, Ruskin, Gladstone, Browning, and
Tennyson in England; Tholuck, Witte, and Kraus, in Germany; Longfellow
and Lowell in America, attribute the title of supreme genius to this poem.
The Divine Comedy is universal in its compass, containing the elements of
dramatic, epic, and lyric poetry; full of sublime imaginations, touching and
pathetic episodes, and not deficient even in humor, grotesque at times, but
often of a strangely sweet and tender nature. The language is astonishingly
simple and concise, and invariably represents the thought of the poet with
absolute truth and fidelity. We find in this wonderfully condensed poem no
mere epithets, no mere arabesques of style such as adorn the lesser thoughts
of lesser men. Each word is in its right place. "It is amazing," says Ruskin,
"how every word, almost every syllable, reveals new meanings the more we
study them." The metaphors of Dante are especially famous, for the most
part simple and drawn from everyday life, yet unexcelled in beauty and
especially in their perfect and complete adaptation to the point they are
meant to illustrate. Such are those of the old tailor threading his needle, the
So sweetly, the delight hath left me never."
After the passing away of this glorious vision Dante is examined as to his
faith by St. Peter, his hope by St. James, and his love by St. John; then
being found worthy of being admitted into the presence of God, he rises to
the Empyrean, beholds the Blessed Rose, where are seated the saints of all
ages, and finally catches an instantaneous glimpse of the glory and mystery
of the Trinity. In this supreme vision his desires find full fruition, and his
spirit, overcome by the overwhelming glory of the Godhead, fails him, and
thus his vision comes to an end,
"Here vigor failed the towering fantasy:
But yet the will rolled onward, like a wheel
In even motion, by the love impell'd,
That moves the sun in heaven and all the stars."
Such is the Divine Comedy of Dante, which has won the undying
admiration of all great minds from the poet's own time down to the present.
It would lead us too far to go into a detailed analysis of its greatness here,
but with one consent men like Carlyle, Ruskin, Gladstone, Browning, and
Tennyson in England; Tholuck, Witte, and Kraus, in Germany; Longfellow
and Lowell in America, attribute the title of supreme genius to this poem.
The Divine Comedy is universal in its compass, containing the elements of
dramatic, epic, and lyric poetry; full of sublime imaginations, touching and
pathetic episodes, and not deficient even in humor, grotesque at times, but
often of a strangely sweet and tender nature. The language is astonishingly
simple and concise, and invariably represents the thought of the poet with
absolute truth and fidelity. We find in this wonderfully condensed poem no
mere epithets, no mere arabesques of style such as adorn the lesser thoughts
of lesser men. Each word is in its right place. "It is amazing," says Ruskin,
"how every word, almost every syllable, reveals new meanings the more we
study them." The metaphors of Dante are especially famous, for the most
part simple and drawn from everyday life, yet unexcelled in beauty and
especially in their perfect and complete adaptation to the point they are
meant to illustrate. Such are those of the old tailor threading his needle, the
Page 82
sheep leaving the fold in huddling groups, the fish disappearing from view
in the depths of clear water, and the pearl faintly discernible on a white
forehead.
Above all, the personality of the author lends a dramatic interest to the
poem and exercises a fascination on the reader. As Lowell says, "The man
behind the verse is far greater than the verse itself."[18] In the midst of the
wonderful landscapes of his own creation, dark and terrible, soft and
beautiful, he walks among the men and woman of all ages; he talks to them
and hears their stories of half-forgotten crimes and tragedies; he brands
them with infamy or sets upon their brows the wreath of praise. It is his
love for Beatrice—now become the symbol of spiritual life—which leads
him through the realms of sin over the steep rocks of Purgatory to the glory
ineffable of God.
Completely a man of his age, Dante incorporates into the Divine Comedy
all its science and learning, its theology, philosophy, astronomy, use of
classical authors, way of looking at the insignificance of the present life in
comparison with the life to come. All these things have still a distinct
medieval stamp. Yet Dante is at the same time the most original of poets. It
is his mighty individuality which, rising above the conventionality of his
age and country, has made him a world-poet, as true to-day as ever in his
depiction of the human heart in all its sin and sorrow, virtue, and vice, in its
love and hate and its inextinguishable aspiration toward a better and happier
existence in the world beyond the grave.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Visionary journeys to the unseen world in the Middle Ages—
How Dante differs from them—The Ptolemaic system—Year of
Dante's supposed journey—Entrance to Hell—Souls of the
Ignoble—Limbo and the Unbaptized—Circle II and the
Licentious—III and IV, Gluttons and Misers—V, The Styx—VI,
Heretics—VII, The Violent: River of blood, Wood of Suicides,
Sandy Plain—VIII, The Fraudulent—IX, The Traitors.
Purgatory and its seven terraces—The Earthly Paradise—The
in the depths of clear water, and the pearl faintly discernible on a white
forehead.
Above all, the personality of the author lends a dramatic interest to the
poem and exercises a fascination on the reader. As Lowell says, "The man
behind the verse is far greater than the verse itself."[18] In the midst of the
wonderful landscapes of his own creation, dark and terrible, soft and
beautiful, he walks among the men and woman of all ages; he talks to them
and hears their stories of half-forgotten crimes and tragedies; he brands
them with infamy or sets upon their brows the wreath of praise. It is his
love for Beatrice—now become the symbol of spiritual life—which leads
him through the realms of sin over the steep rocks of Purgatory to the glory
ineffable of God.
Completely a man of his age, Dante incorporates into the Divine Comedy
all its science and learning, its theology, philosophy, astronomy, use of
classical authors, way of looking at the insignificance of the present life in
comparison with the life to come. All these things have still a distinct
medieval stamp. Yet Dante is at the same time the most original of poets. It
is his mighty individuality which, rising above the conventionality of his
age and country, has made him a world-poet, as true to-day as ever in his
depiction of the human heart in all its sin and sorrow, virtue, and vice, in its
love and hate and its inextinguishable aspiration toward a better and happier
existence in the world beyond the grave.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Visionary journeys to the unseen world in the Middle Ages—
How Dante differs from them—The Ptolemaic system—Year of
Dante's supposed journey—Entrance to Hell—Souls of the
Ignoble—Limbo and the Unbaptized—Circle II and the
Licentious—III and IV, Gluttons and Misers—V, The Styx—VI,
Heretics—VII, The Violent: River of blood, Wood of Suicides,
Sandy Plain—VIII, The Fraudulent—IX, The Traitors.
Purgatory and its seven terraces—The Earthly Paradise—The
Page 83
Supreme Vision—Characteristic features of the Divine Comedy
—Its beauty and greatness.
1. Did Dante invent the framework of the Divine Comedy?
2. Give briefly the Ptolemaic system of the universe.
3. How old was Dante when he is supposed to have begun his
journey?
4. Give the various sins punished in the nine circles of Hell.
5. Who was Francesca da Rimini?
6. Mention some of the most famous passages in Dante's Hell.
7. Describe the scene before the gates of Dis.
8. What was the shape of Malebolge, and what kinds of sin were
there punished?
9. Tell the story of the last voyage of Ulysses.
10. Describe the lowest circle of Hell.
11. Story of Ugolino and the Tower of Hunger.
12. Describe the appearance of Lucifer and the three arch-
traitors.
13. Where is Purgatory situated?
14. Describe the scene on the seashore.
15. Who were Cato, Casella, Manfred, and Buonconte?
16. What souls are punished in Ante-Purgatory?
17. Describe the scene in the Valley of the Princes.
18. How does Dante reach the gate of Purgatory?
—Its beauty and greatness.
1. Did Dante invent the framework of the Divine Comedy?
2. Give briefly the Ptolemaic system of the universe.
3. How old was Dante when he is supposed to have begun his
journey?
4. Give the various sins punished in the nine circles of Hell.
5. Who was Francesca da Rimini?
6. Mention some of the most famous passages in Dante's Hell.
7. Describe the scene before the gates of Dis.
8. What was the shape of Malebolge, and what kinds of sin were
there punished?
9. Tell the story of the last voyage of Ulysses.
10. Describe the lowest circle of Hell.
11. Story of Ugolino and the Tower of Hunger.
12. Describe the appearance of Lucifer and the three arch-
traitors.
13. Where is Purgatory situated?
14. Describe the scene on the seashore.
15. Who were Cato, Casella, Manfred, and Buonconte?
16. What souls are punished in Ante-Purgatory?
17. Describe the scene in the Valley of the Princes.
18. How does Dante reach the gate of Purgatory?
Page 84
19. Name the various sins punished in the seven terraces of
Purgatory.
20. Describe the Earthly Paradise.
21. What happens to Dante there?
22. Name the various heavens in their order.
23. In which of these heavens does Dante see the souls of
Piccarda, St. Thomas Aquinas, Cacciaguida, and St. Peter?
24. How does the Divine Comedy end?
25. What is your idea of the greatness and beauty of the Divine
Comedy?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(See Chapter II.)
FOOTNOTES:
[7] Hell, 4,720; Purgatory, 4,755; Paradise, 4,758.
[8] The Adriatic.
[9] Compare with what is said in Chapter 1.
[10] One of the divisions of the last circle, where traitors are punished.
[11] Dis—the emperor of the infernal regions, according to the ancients.
[12] Fiesole is a town on a high hill near Florence—the latter was said to have
been settled by the people of Fiesole.
[13] Two islands in the Mediterranean near the mouth of the Arno.
[14] The sun's.
[15] Symbol of active life, as Rachel is of contemplative life.
[16] Forest near Ravenna.
[17] The Empyrean.
Purgatory.
20. Describe the Earthly Paradise.
21. What happens to Dante there?
22. Name the various heavens in their order.
23. In which of these heavens does Dante see the souls of
Piccarda, St. Thomas Aquinas, Cacciaguida, and St. Peter?
24. How does the Divine Comedy end?
25. What is your idea of the greatness and beauty of the Divine
Comedy?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(See Chapter II.)
FOOTNOTES:
[7] Hell, 4,720; Purgatory, 4,755; Paradise, 4,758.
[8] The Adriatic.
[9] Compare with what is said in Chapter 1.
[10] One of the divisions of the last circle, where traitors are punished.
[11] Dis—the emperor of the infernal regions, according to the ancients.
[12] Fiesole is a town on a high hill near Florence—the latter was said to have
been settled by the people of Fiesole.
[13] Two islands in the Mediterranean near the mouth of the Arno.
[14] The sun's.
[15] Symbol of active life, as Rachel is of contemplative life.
[16] Forest near Ravenna.
[17] The Empyrean.
Page 85
[18] Carducci says Dante is a "most great poet because he is a great man, and a
great man because he had a great conscience."
great man because he had a great conscience."
Page 86
CHAPTER IV
PETRARCH
It is hard for people to-day to realize the enormous difference between the
medieval and modern world. The former was full of superstition and naïve
belief; authority reigned supreme; in religion no one dreamed of
questioning the decrees of church and pope; in philosophy a question was
settled by a quotation from Aristotle or his scholastic representative, St.
Thomas Aquinas. This same blind following of authority was exemplified
in art—painters imitated slavishly their predecessors, and up to the
appearance of Cimabue and Giotto no one dreamed of improving on the
stiff conventionalities of the Byzantine artists. In scholarship, criticism—i.
e., individual judgment—was unknown; in science, all such old-world
fables as the mandragora, dragons, phenix, and unicorn were devoutly
received as true zoölogy, while the Ptolemaic system of astronomy was
unquestioned. The idea of progress was utterly unknown; the world had
been created exactly as it was, and would remain so till the coming of
Christ, when a new heaven and a new earth would be formed. So, in the
political and social world, the thought that the existing state of things could
change would have seemed absurd. It needs no words of mine to
demonstrate the vast difference between these conceptions and the present
world, with its idea of illimitable progress, its criticism of all things high
and low, its denial that authority in church and state is just, simply because
it is old; its eager acceptation of all innovations; its cultivation of the
individual in all departments of life; to say nothing of the vast field opened
up by the discoveries of positive science.
Dante stands at the end of the old order of things, rising like a mighty
mountain peak over the dead plain of medieval mediocrity.
Yet he is not an innovator; he does not inaugurate a new period of
civilization. When he died he left no school of followers to carry on his
work; he closed an epoch rather than opened one. It is true that for a
PETRARCH
It is hard for people to-day to realize the enormous difference between the
medieval and modern world. The former was full of superstition and naïve
belief; authority reigned supreme; in religion no one dreamed of
questioning the decrees of church and pope; in philosophy a question was
settled by a quotation from Aristotle or his scholastic representative, St.
Thomas Aquinas. This same blind following of authority was exemplified
in art—painters imitated slavishly their predecessors, and up to the
appearance of Cimabue and Giotto no one dreamed of improving on the
stiff conventionalities of the Byzantine artists. In scholarship, criticism—i.
e., individual judgment—was unknown; in science, all such old-world
fables as the mandragora, dragons, phenix, and unicorn were devoutly
received as true zoölogy, while the Ptolemaic system of astronomy was
unquestioned. The idea of progress was utterly unknown; the world had
been created exactly as it was, and would remain so till the coming of
Christ, when a new heaven and a new earth would be formed. So, in the
political and social world, the thought that the existing state of things could
change would have seemed absurd. It needs no words of mine to
demonstrate the vast difference between these conceptions and the present
world, with its idea of illimitable progress, its criticism of all things high
and low, its denial that authority in church and state is just, simply because
it is old; its eager acceptation of all innovations; its cultivation of the
individual in all departments of life; to say nothing of the vast field opened
up by the discoveries of positive science.
Dante stands at the end of the old order of things, rising like a mighty
mountain peak over the dead plain of medieval mediocrity.
Yet he is not an innovator; he does not inaugurate a new period of
civilization. When he died he left no school of followers to carry on his
work; he closed an epoch rather than opened one. It is true that for a
Page 87
hundred years or more men did imitate his Divine Comedy, but only in the
outward form thereof, neglecting the poetical and æsthetical side, for which
indeed Dante's contemporaries had little or no appreciation. It is only in the
nineteenth century that Dante has become a power in Italy as voicing the
universal desire for a united fatherland.
The man who begins the mighty movement of the Renaissance, from which
modern civilization takes its rise, is Francesco Petrarch. It is strange to
think that he, so utterly different in mental attitude from Dante, was
seventeen years old when the latter died. Yet the change which he
represents was being slowly prepared by his predecessors. As we have seen,
the study of the Latin language and authors had never fully died out in the
Middle Ages; especially in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the classic
writers—Vergil, Ovid, Statius, Livy—were read more and more, not,
however, as examples of literary excellence, or as revealing the culture of
antiquity, but as mines of practical wisdom, or as supplying quotations and
examples for philosophical and theological discussions. The classic writers
were made to fit in with medieval ways of thinking, and thus subordinated
to the then existing state of civilization. With Petrarch, however, comes a
complete change in all these respects. For him the classic writers were the
ne plus ultra of elegant form; he strove to penetrate into their spirit, to
appreciate fully the peculiar excellence of each one; and above all to clear
antiquity from its barnacle-like covering of medieval traditions and
superstitions and to present Roman civilization, its learning, science, and
art, as it was. To him the Middle Ages were a period of degradation, which
had long hidden from view the past glories of Rome; and he now, for the
first time in history, broke away from the present and immediate past, and
turned his eyes back to ancient times. In so doing he founded the
Renaissance in Italy, and laid down the lines along which all subsequent
students of classical antiquity were to follow. In all these respects Petrarch
is justly considered, not only the founder of modern classical scholarship,
but the founder of modern civilization as well. He has been referred to by
more than one historian as the Columbus of a new intellectual world.
The life of Petrarch is intensely interesting, and, contrary to the case of
Dante, the difficulty in giving an outline of it consists not in the absence of
outward form thereof, neglecting the poetical and æsthetical side, for which
indeed Dante's contemporaries had little or no appreciation. It is only in the
nineteenth century that Dante has become a power in Italy as voicing the
universal desire for a united fatherland.
The man who begins the mighty movement of the Renaissance, from which
modern civilization takes its rise, is Francesco Petrarch. It is strange to
think that he, so utterly different in mental attitude from Dante, was
seventeen years old when the latter died. Yet the change which he
represents was being slowly prepared by his predecessors. As we have seen,
the study of the Latin language and authors had never fully died out in the
Middle Ages; especially in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the classic
writers—Vergil, Ovid, Statius, Livy—were read more and more, not,
however, as examples of literary excellence, or as revealing the culture of
antiquity, but as mines of practical wisdom, or as supplying quotations and
examples for philosophical and theological discussions. The classic writers
were made to fit in with medieval ways of thinking, and thus subordinated
to the then existing state of civilization. With Petrarch, however, comes a
complete change in all these respects. For him the classic writers were the
ne plus ultra of elegant form; he strove to penetrate into their spirit, to
appreciate fully the peculiar excellence of each one; and above all to clear
antiquity from its barnacle-like covering of medieval traditions and
superstitions and to present Roman civilization, its learning, science, and
art, as it was. To him the Middle Ages were a period of degradation, which
had long hidden from view the past glories of Rome; and he now, for the
first time in history, broke away from the present and immediate past, and
turned his eyes back to ancient times. In so doing he founded the
Renaissance in Italy, and laid down the lines along which all subsequent
students of classical antiquity were to follow. In all these respects Petrarch
is justly considered, not only the founder of modern classical scholarship,
but the founder of modern civilization as well. He has been referred to by
more than one historian as the Columbus of a new intellectual world.
The life of Petrarch is intensely interesting, and, contrary to the case of
Dante, the difficulty in giving an outline of it consists not in the absence of
Page 88
well-ascertained facts, but in an embarrassment of riches. For we know
more of the details of Petrarch's life than we do of any other ancient writer.
Francesco Petrarch was born in 1304 at Arezzo, whither his father, a
prominent lawyer of Florence, had gone on being exiled in 1302, at the
same time as Dante. After moving about some time in Italy, the family
finally settled at Avignon, in southern France, then famous as the seat of the
Roman papacy during the so-called Babylonian captivity. From 1315 to
1319 Francesco was sent to school at the neighboring town of Charpentras;
in 1319 he went to the University of Montpellier to study law, and in 1323
went to the University of Bologna. At the university, however, he neglected
law for the classic writers, and he tells us how one day his father appeared
and burnt all his Latin books, with the exception of Vergil and Cicero's
Rhetoric, which by means of tears and entreaties he succeeded in saving
from the flames.
After the death of his parents, in 1326, Petrarch settled down in Avignon
and devoted himself to his favorite studies. As he was without means he
entered the clergy and henceforth was relieved of all anxiety in regard to
money. From this time on his life was spent in study, in the collection of a
library, in writing books, in travel, and visits to his friends. Petrarch was
very fond of traveling and his letters abound with interesting descriptions of
the places he had seen. Yet, in spite of this passion for travel, he loved also
the quiet and tranquil existence of country life. Here he could indulge to his
heart's content his love for nature, the beauty of which he was practically
the first to describe in sympathetic language. It was to satisfy this love for
nature and the "quiet life," that Petrarch bought a small property in
Vaucluse, near Avignon, and here he never failed to return from time to time
during all his later life, when tired of travel, weighed down by care, or
depressed by the loss of friends and the "creeping steps of age."
Petrarch seemed to have had a peculiar faculty for making friends; he was
loved and admired by high and low. Among these countless friends are
worthy of especial mention the powerful Colonna family, father and two
sons, who played so important a part in the history of Italy; King Robert of
Naples; the Emperor Charles IV., who wished to have Petrarch accompany
him to Germany; King John of France, who wished to retain him in Paris;
more of the details of Petrarch's life than we do of any other ancient writer.
Francesco Petrarch was born in 1304 at Arezzo, whither his father, a
prominent lawyer of Florence, had gone on being exiled in 1302, at the
same time as Dante. After moving about some time in Italy, the family
finally settled at Avignon, in southern France, then famous as the seat of the
Roman papacy during the so-called Babylonian captivity. From 1315 to
1319 Francesco was sent to school at the neighboring town of Charpentras;
in 1319 he went to the University of Montpellier to study law, and in 1323
went to the University of Bologna. At the university, however, he neglected
law for the classic writers, and he tells us how one day his father appeared
and burnt all his Latin books, with the exception of Vergil and Cicero's
Rhetoric, which by means of tears and entreaties he succeeded in saving
from the flames.
After the death of his parents, in 1326, Petrarch settled down in Avignon
and devoted himself to his favorite studies. As he was without means he
entered the clergy and henceforth was relieved of all anxiety in regard to
money. From this time on his life was spent in study, in the collection of a
library, in writing books, in travel, and visits to his friends. Petrarch was
very fond of traveling and his letters abound with interesting descriptions of
the places he had seen. Yet, in spite of this passion for travel, he loved also
the quiet and tranquil existence of country life. Here he could indulge to his
heart's content his love for nature, the beauty of which he was practically
the first to describe in sympathetic language. It was to satisfy this love for
nature and the "quiet life," that Petrarch bought a small property in
Vaucluse, near Avignon, and here he never failed to return from time to time
during all his later life, when tired of travel, weighed down by care, or
depressed by the loss of friends and the "creeping steps of age."
Petrarch seemed to have had a peculiar faculty for making friends; he was
loved and admired by high and low. Among these countless friends are
worthy of especial mention the powerful Colonna family, father and two
sons, who played so important a part in the history of Italy; King Robert of
Naples; the Emperor Charles IV., who wished to have Petrarch accompany
him to Germany; King John of France, who wished to retain him in Paris;
Page 89
Pope Urban IV., who offered him the position of papal secretary. There
were scores of others of humbler rank, among them Boccaccio, his faithful
admirer and lifelong friend. Not only kings and princes lavished honors on
Petrarch, but cities as well: Florence offered to restore his father's property
and make him professor at the university if he would live there; Venice gave
him a palace in return for his library; and in 1340 the cities of Paris and
Rome, at the same time, invited him to receive the laurel crown of poet.
After due deliberation Petrarch accepted the invitation of Rome, and on
Easter Sunday, 1340, in the presence of an immense company of people, he
was crowned at the capitol, amid the blare of trumpets and the acclamations
of the assembled multitudes. This scene may be considered as the climax of
Petrarch's victorious career.
No man outwardly ever had a happier life than he. He was well-to-do; was
handsome and amiable; surrounded by friends; admired and flattered by all
Europe; looked on as a great poet and a prodigy of learning. Surely, if any
man could be content, Petrarch was that man. And yet he was not happy—
owing to his peculiar character, his sensitiveness, his streak of melancholy,
his immense vanity which could never be fully satisfied, and especially
owing to the constant struggle that went on in his soul between the
medieval ascetic view of life (which he could never wholly shake off) and
the more worldly modern view, which he himself inaugurated. Owing to all
these things, I say, there is a tinge of sadness in all his writings. Perhaps no
man ever lived who illustrated so well the beautiful words of the old Latin
poet:
"E'en where the founts of pleasure flow,
A bitter something bubbles up."
Indeed, Petrarch's character presents us with strange contrasts. He who
loved travel so much is constantly writing about the joys of country life;
constantly seen in the gay and often licentious courts of princes, he wrote a
treatise in praise of the solitary life; receiving his living from the church and
naturally religious, many of his acts were contrary to both religion and
morality.
were scores of others of humbler rank, among them Boccaccio, his faithful
admirer and lifelong friend. Not only kings and princes lavished honors on
Petrarch, but cities as well: Florence offered to restore his father's property
and make him professor at the university if he would live there; Venice gave
him a palace in return for his library; and in 1340 the cities of Paris and
Rome, at the same time, invited him to receive the laurel crown of poet.
After due deliberation Petrarch accepted the invitation of Rome, and on
Easter Sunday, 1340, in the presence of an immense company of people, he
was crowned at the capitol, amid the blare of trumpets and the acclamations
of the assembled multitudes. This scene may be considered as the climax of
Petrarch's victorious career.
No man outwardly ever had a happier life than he. He was well-to-do; was
handsome and amiable; surrounded by friends; admired and flattered by all
Europe; looked on as a great poet and a prodigy of learning. Surely, if any
man could be content, Petrarch was that man. And yet he was not happy—
owing to his peculiar character, his sensitiveness, his streak of melancholy,
his immense vanity which could never be fully satisfied, and especially
owing to the constant struggle that went on in his soul between the
medieval ascetic view of life (which he could never wholly shake off) and
the more worldly modern view, which he himself inaugurated. Owing to all
these things, I say, there is a tinge of sadness in all his writings. Perhaps no
man ever lived who illustrated so well the beautiful words of the old Latin
poet:
"E'en where the founts of pleasure flow,
A bitter something bubbles up."
Indeed, Petrarch's character presents us with strange contrasts. He who
loved travel so much is constantly writing about the joys of country life;
constantly seen in the gay and often licentious courts of princes, he wrote a
treatise in praise of the solitary life; receiving his living from the church and
naturally religious, many of his acts were contrary to both religion and
morality.
Page 90
And yet Petrarch was not a hypocrite. No one can doubt his sincerity; these
things are only the outward expression of that struggle which was
constantly going on in his heart. Like St. Paul, he seemed always to be
crying out, "The good that I would I do not, but the evil which I would not,
that I do."
The latter part of his life was thus spent in ever-increasing sadness. In 1347
his friend, Colonna, died; in 1348, Laura; in 1347 his high hopes
concerning the restoration of the ancient glory of the Roman Republic by
Rienzi, the "last of the tribunes," were suddenly dashed by the fall and
death of the latter. Henceforth Petrarch spent his life wandering from city to
city, from court to court, surrounded by an aureole of glory, yet never at
rest, except when he retired to the quiet seclusion of Vaucluse.
In 1370 he went to the university town of Padua, then the center of an
active intellectual life. In the spring of the same year he started for Rome, in
response to an invitation of the pope, but fell so grievously ill at Ferrara that
he gave up his journey and settled down at Arquà, a village not far from
Padua, where he died July 18, 1374. He was found dead in his library,
bending over a folio volume.
As may be supposed from Petrarch's enthusiasm for the Latin authors, most
of his own works were written in that language. It is a generous trait of
literary and scholarly, as well as of religious, enthusiasts that they are not
content to receive the treasures of art and learning, but feel impelled to
impart their own joys to others. Petrarch was not only an eager student, but
devoted his life to making known to others the riches and glory of ancient
Rome. All this he does in his numerous Latin works. These include, in
poetry, bucolics and eclogues, imitated from Vergil; poetic epistles, imitated
from Horace; and especially his "Africa," from which he expected
immortality, an epic poem on the life of Scipio Africanus. Of especial
importance in the development of the Renaissance and the Revival of
Learning are his prose Latin works. Chief among these we may mention his
history of Illustrious Men; his moral and religious tractates—The Remedy
of Fortune, the Solitary Life; and especially his letters, six hundred in
number, written in a Latin style which infinitely surpassed anything
things are only the outward expression of that struggle which was
constantly going on in his heart. Like St. Paul, he seemed always to be
crying out, "The good that I would I do not, but the evil which I would not,
that I do."
The latter part of his life was thus spent in ever-increasing sadness. In 1347
his friend, Colonna, died; in 1348, Laura; in 1347 his high hopes
concerning the restoration of the ancient glory of the Roman Republic by
Rienzi, the "last of the tribunes," were suddenly dashed by the fall and
death of the latter. Henceforth Petrarch spent his life wandering from city to
city, from court to court, surrounded by an aureole of glory, yet never at
rest, except when he retired to the quiet seclusion of Vaucluse.
In 1370 he went to the university town of Padua, then the center of an
active intellectual life. In the spring of the same year he started for Rome, in
response to an invitation of the pope, but fell so grievously ill at Ferrara that
he gave up his journey and settled down at Arquà, a village not far from
Padua, where he died July 18, 1374. He was found dead in his library,
bending over a folio volume.
As may be supposed from Petrarch's enthusiasm for the Latin authors, most
of his own works were written in that language. It is a generous trait of
literary and scholarly, as well as of religious, enthusiasts that they are not
content to receive the treasures of art and learning, but feel impelled to
impart their own joys to others. Petrarch was not only an eager student, but
devoted his life to making known to others the riches and glory of ancient
Rome. All this he does in his numerous Latin works. These include, in
poetry, bucolics and eclogues, imitated from Vergil; poetic epistles, imitated
from Horace; and especially his "Africa," from which he expected
immortality, an epic poem on the life of Scipio Africanus. Of especial
importance in the development of the Renaissance and the Revival of
Learning are his prose Latin works. Chief among these we may mention his
history of Illustrious Men; his moral and religious tractates—The Remedy
of Fortune, the Solitary Life; and especially his letters, six hundred in
number, written in a Latin style which infinitely surpassed anything
Page 91
produced till then, and which founded a branch of literature which was most
popular throughout all the Renaissance.
For our purpose here, however, we can only discuss in detail Petrarch's
Italian poetry—he wrote no Italian prose. It is this which gives him his
place in literature as the first great lyric poet of modern times.
We have seen that Italian lyrical poetry began in Sicily, and that, carried
thence to Bologna and Tuscany, it formed a new school, which found its
highest expression in Dante. Petrarch once more founds a new school of
lyrics, which, while still in some respects recalling the writings of his
predecessors, is yet in spirit far different from them. With him poetry is no
longer a matter of chivalrous ideals, as with the troubadours, or of
symbolism and philosophy, as with Guido Guinicelli and Dante, but the
expression of his own genuine feelings. His Laura is not like the Beatrice of
the Divine Comedy, a mere abstraction, a personification of virtue and
symbol of religion, but is a woman of flesh and blood, beautiful and
virtuous, but not ethereal and mystical—a woman, in fact,
"Not too bright or good
For human nature's daily food."
In his songs, then, Petrarch describes real things—the beauty of Laura in all
its details; her coldness and his suffering; and especially the conflicting
feelings which tormented his soul. In his subjectivity, his psychological
analysis of feelings, his use of poetry to express his own mental
experiences; in his lovely descriptions of nature; and especially in his
melancholy, the far-off anticipation of the "Weltschmerz,"[19] Petrarch is
indeed the first modern lyrical poet.
He himself confidently expected immortality from his Latin works, which,
alas! for the vanity of human expectations, are now forgotten by all except
special students. He apparently looked with contempt on his Italian lyrics,
yet this was only affectation, for even in his later years he carefully revised
them. These songs and sonnets are still unsurpassed in Italian literature.
Many, it is true, are artificial, and on account of puns, antitheses, and
conceits are repugnant to modern taste; yet the large number of his best
popular throughout all the Renaissance.
For our purpose here, however, we can only discuss in detail Petrarch's
Italian poetry—he wrote no Italian prose. It is this which gives him his
place in literature as the first great lyric poet of modern times.
We have seen that Italian lyrical poetry began in Sicily, and that, carried
thence to Bologna and Tuscany, it formed a new school, which found its
highest expression in Dante. Petrarch once more founds a new school of
lyrics, which, while still in some respects recalling the writings of his
predecessors, is yet in spirit far different from them. With him poetry is no
longer a matter of chivalrous ideals, as with the troubadours, or of
symbolism and philosophy, as with Guido Guinicelli and Dante, but the
expression of his own genuine feelings. His Laura is not like the Beatrice of
the Divine Comedy, a mere abstraction, a personification of virtue and
symbol of religion, but is a woman of flesh and blood, beautiful and
virtuous, but not ethereal and mystical—a woman, in fact,
"Not too bright or good
For human nature's daily food."
In his songs, then, Petrarch describes real things—the beauty of Laura in all
its details; her coldness and his suffering; and especially the conflicting
feelings which tormented his soul. In his subjectivity, his psychological
analysis of feelings, his use of poetry to express his own mental
experiences; in his lovely descriptions of nature; and especially in his
melancholy, the far-off anticipation of the "Weltschmerz,"[19] Petrarch is
indeed the first modern lyrical poet.
He himself confidently expected immortality from his Latin works, which,
alas! for the vanity of human expectations, are now forgotten by all except
special students. He apparently looked with contempt on his Italian lyrics,
yet this was only affectation, for even in his later years he carefully revised
them. These songs and sonnets are still unsurpassed in Italian literature.
Many, it is true, are artificial, and on account of puns, antitheses, and
conceits are repugnant to modern taste; yet the large number of his best
Page 92
poems are exquisite pictures of womanly beauty, with a charming landscape
as a background, all enveloped in an atmosphere of lovely poetry, full of
tenderness, pathos, and genuine feeling. Above all, they are written in a
style and with a harmony of numbers unknown till then and not surpassed
since.
Petrarch's Italian poetry consists of some 375 sonnets, ballads, and songs
(of which the vast majority are sonnets), and in the twelve chapters, or
books, of the so-called Triumphs. These are, with but few exceptions,
consecrated to the story of his love for a certain woman named Laura,
concerning whose actual existence as much contest has been waged as over
that of Beatrice. It seems now pretty definitely ascertained that Laura was
no mere fancy-picture, but a real being. She was the daughter of Audibert
de Noves, and the wife of Ugo de Sade, to whom she bore eleven children.
She died April 6, 1348, probably of the pest, which then was raging.
Petrarch saw her for the first time April 6, 1327, and for twenty-one years
worshiped her from a respectful distance. There is little story or event in all
these sonnets. Petrarch's love is not returned by Laura, he makes no
progress in her affections, and his poems are devoted for the most part to
descriptions of her beauty, coldness, and indifference, and his own state of
wretchedness.
Among the many sonnets descriptive of Laura's beauty we may take the
following, in which she is declared to be the most perfect example of
Nature's handiwork:
"The stars, the elements, and Heaven have made
With blended powers a work beyond compare;
All their consenting influence, all their care,
To frame one perfect creature lent their aid.
Whence Nature views her loveliness displayed
With sun-like radiance sublimely fair;
Nor mortal eye can the pure splendor bear:
Love, sweetness, in unmeasured grace arrayed.
The very air illumed by her sweet beams
Breathes purest excellence; and such delight
That all expression far beneath it gleams.
as a background, all enveloped in an atmosphere of lovely poetry, full of
tenderness, pathos, and genuine feeling. Above all, they are written in a
style and with a harmony of numbers unknown till then and not surpassed
since.
Petrarch's Italian poetry consists of some 375 sonnets, ballads, and songs
(of which the vast majority are sonnets), and in the twelve chapters, or
books, of the so-called Triumphs. These are, with but few exceptions,
consecrated to the story of his love for a certain woman named Laura,
concerning whose actual existence as much contest has been waged as over
that of Beatrice. It seems now pretty definitely ascertained that Laura was
no mere fancy-picture, but a real being. She was the daughter of Audibert
de Noves, and the wife of Ugo de Sade, to whom she bore eleven children.
She died April 6, 1348, probably of the pest, which then was raging.
Petrarch saw her for the first time April 6, 1327, and for twenty-one years
worshiped her from a respectful distance. There is little story or event in all
these sonnets. Petrarch's love is not returned by Laura, he makes no
progress in her affections, and his poems are devoted for the most part to
descriptions of her beauty, coldness, and indifference, and his own state of
wretchedness.
Among the many sonnets descriptive of Laura's beauty we may take the
following, in which she is declared to be the most perfect example of
Nature's handiwork:
"The stars, the elements, and Heaven have made
With blended powers a work beyond compare;
All their consenting influence, all their care,
To frame one perfect creature lent their aid.
Whence Nature views her loveliness displayed
With sun-like radiance sublimely fair;
Nor mortal eye can the pure splendor bear:
Love, sweetness, in unmeasured grace arrayed.
The very air illumed by her sweet beams
Breathes purest excellence; and such delight
That all expression far beneath it gleams.
Page 93
No base desire lives in that heavenly light,
Honor alone and virtue!—fancy's dreams
Never saw passion rise refined by rays so bright."
Capel Lofft.
In another sonnet he tells how he was affected the first time he saw her:
"Sun never rose so beautiful and bright
When skies above most clear and cloudless showed,
Nor, after rain, the bow of heaven e'er glowed
With tints so varied, delicate, and light,
As in rare beauty flash'd upon my sight,
The day I first took up this am'rous load,
That face whose fellow ne'er on earth abode—
Even my praise to paint it seems a slight!
Then saw I Love, who did her fine eyes bend
So sweetly, every other face obscure
Has from that hour till now appeared to me.
The boy-god and his bow, I saw them, friend,
From whom life since has never been secure,
Whom still I madly yearn again to see."
Macgregor.
Yet Laura is not only beautiful, but good; she unites in herself the highest
excellencies of virtue as well as of beauty:
"High birth in humble life, reserved yet kind,
On youth's gay flower ripe fruits of age and rare,
A virtuous heart, therewith a lofty mind,
A happy spirit in a pensive air;
Her planet, nay, heaven's king, has fitly shrined
All gifts and graces in this lady fair,
True honor, purest praises, worth refined,
Above what rapt dreams of best poets are.
Virtue and Love so rich in her unite,
With natural beauty dignified address.
Honor alone and virtue!—fancy's dreams
Never saw passion rise refined by rays so bright."
Capel Lofft.
In another sonnet he tells how he was affected the first time he saw her:
"Sun never rose so beautiful and bright
When skies above most clear and cloudless showed,
Nor, after rain, the bow of heaven e'er glowed
With tints so varied, delicate, and light,
As in rare beauty flash'd upon my sight,
The day I first took up this am'rous load,
That face whose fellow ne'er on earth abode—
Even my praise to paint it seems a slight!
Then saw I Love, who did her fine eyes bend
So sweetly, every other face obscure
Has from that hour till now appeared to me.
The boy-god and his bow, I saw them, friend,
From whom life since has never been secure,
Whom still I madly yearn again to see."
Macgregor.
Yet Laura is not only beautiful, but good; she unites in herself the highest
excellencies of virtue as well as of beauty:
"High birth in humble life, reserved yet kind,
On youth's gay flower ripe fruits of age and rare,
A virtuous heart, therewith a lofty mind,
A happy spirit in a pensive air;
Her planet, nay, heaven's king, has fitly shrined
All gifts and graces in this lady fair,
True honor, purest praises, worth refined,
Above what rapt dreams of best poets are.
Virtue and Love so rich in her unite,
With natural beauty dignified address.
Page 94
Gestures that still a silent grace express,
And in her eyes I know not what strange light,
That makes the noonday dark, the dusk night clear,
Bitter the sweet, and e'en sad absence dear."
Macgregor.
Petrarch not only gives general descriptions of the beauty of his lady and of
its effect, as his predecessors had done, but he gives over and over again
details thereof, especially her eyes and hair:
"Say, from what vein did Love procure the gold
To make those sunny tresses? From what thorn
Stole he the rose, and whence the dew of morn,
Bidding them breathe and live in Beauty's mold?
What depth of ocean gave the pearls that told
Those gentle accents sweet, though rarely born?
Whence came so many graces to adorn
That brow more fair than summer skies unfold?
Oh! say what angels lead, what spheres control
The song divine which wastes my life away?
(Who can with trifles now my senses move?)
What sun gave birth unto the lofty soul
Of those enchanting eyes, whose glances stray
To burn and freeze my heart—the sport of Love?"
Wrottesley.
He is especially fond of describing the scenes where she is, thus combining
with her own charms those of lovely nature. Thus he sees her on the banks
of clear streams, sitting on the green grass, with blossoms falling upon her
from the trees in springtime, as in the following lines from one of his most
beautiful songs:
"Clear, fresh, and dulcet streams,
Which the fair shape, who seems
To me sole woman, haunted at noontide;
Fair bough, so gently fit,
And in her eyes I know not what strange light,
That makes the noonday dark, the dusk night clear,
Bitter the sweet, and e'en sad absence dear."
Macgregor.
Petrarch not only gives general descriptions of the beauty of his lady and of
its effect, as his predecessors had done, but he gives over and over again
details thereof, especially her eyes and hair:
"Say, from what vein did Love procure the gold
To make those sunny tresses? From what thorn
Stole he the rose, and whence the dew of morn,
Bidding them breathe and live in Beauty's mold?
What depth of ocean gave the pearls that told
Those gentle accents sweet, though rarely born?
Whence came so many graces to adorn
That brow more fair than summer skies unfold?
Oh! say what angels lead, what spheres control
The song divine which wastes my life away?
(Who can with trifles now my senses move?)
What sun gave birth unto the lofty soul
Of those enchanting eyes, whose glances stray
To burn and freeze my heart—the sport of Love?"
Wrottesley.
He is especially fond of describing the scenes where she is, thus combining
with her own charms those of lovely nature. Thus he sees her on the banks
of clear streams, sitting on the green grass, with blossoms falling upon her
from the trees in springtime, as in the following lines from one of his most
beautiful songs:
"Clear, fresh, and dulcet streams,
Which the fair shape, who seems
To me sole woman, haunted at noontide;
Fair bough, so gently fit,
Page 95
(I sigh to think of it),
Which lent a pillar to her lovely side;
And turf, and flowers bright-eyed,
O'er which her folded gown
Flow'd like an angel's down;
And you, O holy air and hushed,
Where first my heart at her sweet glances gushed:
Give ear, give ear, with one consenting,
To my last words, my last and my lamenting.
"How well I call to mind,
When from those boughs the wind
Shook down upon her bosom flower on flower;
And there she sat, meek-eyed,
In midst of all that pride,
Sprinkled and blushing through an amorous shower
Some to her hair paid dower,
And seemed to dress the curls,
Queenlike, with gold and pearls;
Some, snowing, on her drapery stopped,
Some on the earth, some on the water dropped;
While others, fluttering from above,
Seemed wheeling round in pomp, and saying, 'Here reigns
Love.'
How often then I said,
Inward, and filled with dread,
'Doubtless this creature came from Paradise!'
For at her look the while,
Her voice, and her sweet smile,
And heavenly air, truth parted from mine eyes;
So that, with long-drawn sighs,
I said, as far from men,
'How came I here, and when?'
I had forgotten; and alas!
Which lent a pillar to her lovely side;
And turf, and flowers bright-eyed,
O'er which her folded gown
Flow'd like an angel's down;
And you, O holy air and hushed,
Where first my heart at her sweet glances gushed:
Give ear, give ear, with one consenting,
To my last words, my last and my lamenting.
"How well I call to mind,
When from those boughs the wind
Shook down upon her bosom flower on flower;
And there she sat, meek-eyed,
In midst of all that pride,
Sprinkled and blushing through an amorous shower
Some to her hair paid dower,
And seemed to dress the curls,
Queenlike, with gold and pearls;
Some, snowing, on her drapery stopped,
Some on the earth, some on the water dropped;
While others, fluttering from above,
Seemed wheeling round in pomp, and saying, 'Here reigns
Love.'
How often then I said,
Inward, and filled with dread,
'Doubtless this creature came from Paradise!'
For at her look the while,
Her voice, and her sweet smile,
And heavenly air, truth parted from mine eyes;
So that, with long-drawn sighs,
I said, as far from men,
'How came I here, and when?'
I had forgotten; and alas!
Page 96
Fancied myself in heaven, not where I was;
And from that time till this, I bear
Such love for the green bower, I cannot rest elsewhere."
Leigh Hunt.
Yet, in spite of all her beauty, he is not happy; the thought of her never
leaves him. When absent from her he is most miserable:
"Never was bird, spoiled of its young, more sad,
Nor wild beast in his lair more lone than me,
Now that no more that lovely face I see,
The only sun my fond eyes ever had.
In ceaseless sorrow is my chief delight:
My food to poison turns, to grief my joy;
The night is torture, dark the clearest sky,
And my lone pillow a hard field of fight.
Sleep is indeed, as has been well expressed,
Akin to death, for it the heart removes
From the dear thought in which alone I live.
Land above all with plenty, beauty blessed!
Ye flowery plains, green banks, and shady groves!
Ye hold the treasure for whose loss I grieve!"
Macgregor.
Above all, his torment is increased by the contest between his religious
feelings and his love, which, earthly as it was, seemed to be inconsistent
with his duty as a Christian. Yet he cannot tear his heart away from the
object of his affection. Hence arises a constant warring of the flesh against
the spirit, and a vacillation which finds expression in sentiments
diametrically opposite. Thus at times he declares that his love for Laura is a
blessing to him, leading him to a virtuous and religious life:
"Lady, in your bright eyes
Soft glancing round, I mark a holy light,
Pointing the arduous way that heavenward lies;
And to my practised sight,
And from that time till this, I bear
Such love for the green bower, I cannot rest elsewhere."
Leigh Hunt.
Yet, in spite of all her beauty, he is not happy; the thought of her never
leaves him. When absent from her he is most miserable:
"Never was bird, spoiled of its young, more sad,
Nor wild beast in his lair more lone than me,
Now that no more that lovely face I see,
The only sun my fond eyes ever had.
In ceaseless sorrow is my chief delight:
My food to poison turns, to grief my joy;
The night is torture, dark the clearest sky,
And my lone pillow a hard field of fight.
Sleep is indeed, as has been well expressed,
Akin to death, for it the heart removes
From the dear thought in which alone I live.
Land above all with plenty, beauty blessed!
Ye flowery plains, green banks, and shady groves!
Ye hold the treasure for whose loss I grieve!"
Macgregor.
Above all, his torment is increased by the contest between his religious
feelings and his love, which, earthly as it was, seemed to be inconsistent
with his duty as a Christian. Yet he cannot tear his heart away from the
object of his affection. Hence arises a constant warring of the flesh against
the spirit, and a vacillation which finds expression in sentiments
diametrically opposite. Thus at times he declares that his love for Laura is a
blessing to him, leading him to a virtuous and religious life:
"Lady, in your bright eyes
Soft glancing round, I mark a holy light,
Pointing the arduous way that heavenward lies;
And to my practised sight,
Page 97
From thence, where Love enthroned, asserts his might,
Visibly, palpably, the soul beams forth.
This is the beacon guides to deeds of worth,
And urges me to seek the glorious goal;
This bids me leave behind the vulgar throng,
Nor can the human tongue
Tell how those orbs divine o'er all my soul
Exert their sweet control,
Both when hoar winter's frosts around are flung,
And when the year puts on his youth again,
Jocund, as when this bosom first knew pain."
Dacre.
Then comes another mood, in which his love seems sinful and he prays God
to lead him to a better life:
"Father of heaven! after the days misspent,
After the nights of wild tumultuous thought,
In that fierce passion's strong entanglement,
One, for my peace too lovely fair, had wrought;
Vouchsafe that, by thy grace, my spirit bent
On nobler aims, to holier ways be brought;
That so my foe, spreading with dark intent
His mortal snares, be foiled, and held at nought.
E'en now th' eleventh year its course fulfils,
That I have bowed me to the tyranny
Relentless most to fealty most tried.
Have mercy, Lord! on my unworthy ills:
Fix all my thoughts in contemplation high;
How on the cross this day a Savior died."
Dacre.
This state of his mind, divided against itself, finds its best expression in the
song which is regarded as one of the most beautiful of his poems. In the
various strophes conflicting sentiments arise, develop, and reach a climax,
only to be overthrown by a sudden revulsion of feeling; fame, happiness,
Visibly, palpably, the soul beams forth.
This is the beacon guides to deeds of worth,
And urges me to seek the glorious goal;
This bids me leave behind the vulgar throng,
Nor can the human tongue
Tell how those orbs divine o'er all my soul
Exert their sweet control,
Both when hoar winter's frosts around are flung,
And when the year puts on his youth again,
Jocund, as when this bosom first knew pain."
Dacre.
Then comes another mood, in which his love seems sinful and he prays God
to lead him to a better life:
"Father of heaven! after the days misspent,
After the nights of wild tumultuous thought,
In that fierce passion's strong entanglement,
One, for my peace too lovely fair, had wrought;
Vouchsafe that, by thy grace, my spirit bent
On nobler aims, to holier ways be brought;
That so my foe, spreading with dark intent
His mortal snares, be foiled, and held at nought.
E'en now th' eleventh year its course fulfils,
That I have bowed me to the tyranny
Relentless most to fealty most tried.
Have mercy, Lord! on my unworthy ills:
Fix all my thoughts in contemplation high;
How on the cross this day a Savior died."
Dacre.
This state of his mind, divided against itself, finds its best expression in the
song which is regarded as one of the most beautiful of his poems. In the
various strophes conflicting sentiments arise, develop, and reach a climax,
only to be overthrown by a sudden revulsion of feeling; fame, happiness,
Page 98
the sweetness of love beckon the poet on; then comes the chilling thought
of death to show that all things earthly are nothing but vanity. Unfortunately
this song is too long to be quoted here entire. We give the first strophe and
the refrain:
"Ceaseless I think, and in each wasting thought
So strong a pity for myself appears,
That often it has brought
My harass'd heart to new yet natural tears;
Seeing each day my end of life draw nigh,
Instant in prayer, I ask of God the wings
With which the spirit springs,
Freed from its mortal coil, to bliss on high;
But nothing, to this hour, prayer, tear, or sigh,
Whatever man could do, my hopes sustain:
And so indeed in justice should it be;
Able to stay, who went and fell, that he
Should prostrate, in his own despite, remain.
But, lo! the tender arms
In which I trust are open to me still,
Though fears my bosom fill
Of other's fate, and my own heart alarms,
Which worldly feelings spur, haply, to utmost ill.
"Song! I am here, my heart the while more cold
With fear than frozen snow,
Feels in its certain core death's coming blow;
For thus, in weak self-communing, has roll'd
Of my vain life the better portion by:
Worse burden surely ne'er
Tried mortal man than that which now I bear;
Though death be seated nigh,
For future life still seeking councils new,
I know and love the good, yet, ah! the worse pursue."
of death to show that all things earthly are nothing but vanity. Unfortunately
this song is too long to be quoted here entire. We give the first strophe and
the refrain:
"Ceaseless I think, and in each wasting thought
So strong a pity for myself appears,
That often it has brought
My harass'd heart to new yet natural tears;
Seeing each day my end of life draw nigh,
Instant in prayer, I ask of God the wings
With which the spirit springs,
Freed from its mortal coil, to bliss on high;
But nothing, to this hour, prayer, tear, or sigh,
Whatever man could do, my hopes sustain:
And so indeed in justice should it be;
Able to stay, who went and fell, that he
Should prostrate, in his own despite, remain.
But, lo! the tender arms
In which I trust are open to me still,
Though fears my bosom fill
Of other's fate, and my own heart alarms,
Which worldly feelings spur, haply, to utmost ill.
"Song! I am here, my heart the while more cold
With fear than frozen snow,
Feels in its certain core death's coming blow;
For thus, in weak self-communing, has roll'd
Of my vain life the better portion by:
Worse burden surely ne'er
Tried mortal man than that which now I bear;
Though death be seated nigh,
For future life still seeking councils new,
I know and love the good, yet, ah! the worse pursue."
Page 99
Macgregor.
The finest of Petrarch's sonnets are those written after the death of Laura.
With this dread event he loses all joy in life; thought of her beauty returns
softened by memory and the lapse of time:
"Where is the brow whose gentlest beckonings led
My raptured heart at will, now here, now there?
Where the twin stars, lights of this lower sphere,
Which o'er my darkling path their radiance shed?
Where is true worth, and wit, and wisdom fled?
The courteous phrase, the melting accent, where?
Where, grouped in one rich form, the beauties rare,
Which long their magic influence o'er me shed?
Where is the shade, within whose sweet recess
My wearied spirit still forgot its sighs,
And all my thoughts their constant record found?
Where, where is she, my life's sole arbitress?—
Ah, wretched world! and wretched ye, mine eyes
(Of her pure light bereft) which aye with tears are drowned."
Wrangham.
Yet, in his affliction there is a certain comfort, for now that she is dead she
seems no longer cold to him, and he often sees and converses with her in
heaven:
"Fond fancy raised me to the spot, where strays
She, whom I seek but find on earth no more:
There, fairer still and humbler than before,
I saw her, in the third heaven's blessèd maze.
She took me by the hand, and 'Thou shalt trace,
If hope not errs,' she said, 'this happy shore;
I, I am she, thy breast with slights who tore,
And ere its evening closed my day's brief space.
What human heart conceives, my joys exceed:
Thee only I expect, and (what remain
Below) the charms, once objects of thy love,'
The finest of Petrarch's sonnets are those written after the death of Laura.
With this dread event he loses all joy in life; thought of her beauty returns
softened by memory and the lapse of time:
"Where is the brow whose gentlest beckonings led
My raptured heart at will, now here, now there?
Where the twin stars, lights of this lower sphere,
Which o'er my darkling path their radiance shed?
Where is true worth, and wit, and wisdom fled?
The courteous phrase, the melting accent, where?
Where, grouped in one rich form, the beauties rare,
Which long their magic influence o'er me shed?
Where is the shade, within whose sweet recess
My wearied spirit still forgot its sighs,
And all my thoughts their constant record found?
Where, where is she, my life's sole arbitress?—
Ah, wretched world! and wretched ye, mine eyes
(Of her pure light bereft) which aye with tears are drowned."
Wrangham.
Yet, in his affliction there is a certain comfort, for now that she is dead she
seems no longer cold to him, and he often sees and converses with her in
heaven:
"Fond fancy raised me to the spot, where strays
She, whom I seek but find on earth no more:
There, fairer still and humbler than before,
I saw her, in the third heaven's blessèd maze.
She took me by the hand, and 'Thou shalt trace,
If hope not errs,' she said, 'this happy shore;
I, I am she, thy breast with slights who tore,
And ere its evening closed my day's brief space.
What human heart conceives, my joys exceed:
Thee only I expect, and (what remain
Below) the charms, once objects of thy love,'
Page 100
Why ceased she? Ah! my captive hand why freed?
Such of her soft and hallowed tones the chain,
From that delightful heaven my soul could scarcely move."
Wrangham.
But, when spring returns, it brings a renewal of his grief:
"The spring returns, with all her smiling train;
The wanton Zephyrs breathe along the bowers,
The glistening dewdrops hang on bending flowers,
And tender green light-shadows o'er the plain:
And thou, sweet Philomel, renew'st thy strain,
Breathing thy wild notes to the midnight grove:
All nature feels the kindling fire of love,
The vital force of spring's returning reign.
But not to me returns the cheerful spring!
O heart! that know'st no period to thy grief,
Nor nature's smiles to thee impart relief,
Nor change of mind the varying seasons bring:
She, she is gone! All that e'er pleased before,
Adieu! ye birds, ye flowers, ye fields, that charm no more!"
Woodhouselee.
His only comfort now is in thinking that he, too, must soon die:
"Oh! swifter than the hart my life hath fled,
A shadow'd dream; one winged glance hath seen
Its only good; its hours (how few serene!)
The sweet and bitter tide of thought have fed:
Ephemeral world! in pride and sorrow bred,
Who hope in thee, are blind as I have been;
I hoped in thee, and thus my heart's loved queen
Hath borne it mid her nerveless, kindred dead.
Her form decayed—its beauty still survives,
For in high heaven that soul will ever bloom,
With which each day I more enamored grow:
Such of her soft and hallowed tones the chain,
From that delightful heaven my soul could scarcely move."
Wrangham.
But, when spring returns, it brings a renewal of his grief:
"The spring returns, with all her smiling train;
The wanton Zephyrs breathe along the bowers,
The glistening dewdrops hang on bending flowers,
And tender green light-shadows o'er the plain:
And thou, sweet Philomel, renew'st thy strain,
Breathing thy wild notes to the midnight grove:
All nature feels the kindling fire of love,
The vital force of spring's returning reign.
But not to me returns the cheerful spring!
O heart! that know'st no period to thy grief,
Nor nature's smiles to thee impart relief,
Nor change of mind the varying seasons bring:
She, she is gone! All that e'er pleased before,
Adieu! ye birds, ye flowers, ye fields, that charm no more!"
Woodhouselee.
His only comfort now is in thinking that he, too, must soon die:
"Oh! swifter than the hart my life hath fled,
A shadow'd dream; one winged glance hath seen
Its only good; its hours (how few serene!)
The sweet and bitter tide of thought have fed:
Ephemeral world! in pride and sorrow bred,
Who hope in thee, are blind as I have been;
I hoped in thee, and thus my heart's loved queen
Hath borne it mid her nerveless, kindred dead.
Her form decayed—its beauty still survives,
For in high heaven that soul will ever bloom,
With which each day I more enamored grow:
Page 101
Thus though my locks are blanched, my hope revives
In thinking on her home—her soul's high doom:
Alas! how changed the shrine she left below!"
Wollaston.
Weary of life, now that he is left alone, he devotes himself to God; he
directs all his thought to heaven, where Laura awaits and beckons him:
"The chosen angels, and the spirits blest,
Celestial tenants, on that glorious day
My lady joined them, thronged in bright array
Around her, with amaze and awe imprest.
'What splendor, what new beauty stands confest
Unto our sight?'—among themselves they say;
'No soul, in this vile age, from sinful clay
To our high realms has risen so fair a guest.'
Delighted to have changed her mortal state,
She ranks amid the purest of her kind;
And ever and anon she looks behind,
To mark my progress and my coming wait;
Now my whole thought, my wish to heaven I cast;
'Tis Laura's voice I hear, and hence she bids me haste."
Nott.
His love thus purified and his thoughts now turned to God alone, the poet
awaits in resignation the coming of the inevitable hour of death. The "Book
of Songs and Sonnets," as his Italian poetry may be called, ends in a
beautiful hymn to the Virgin Mary, in which the poet breathes forth all his
chastened sorrow and hopes. From this we select the following lines:
"Bright Virgin! and immutable as bright,
O'er life's tempestuous ocean the sure star
Each trusting mariner that truly guides,
Look down, and see amid this dreadful storm
How I am tost at random and alone,
And how already my last shriek is near,
In thinking on her home—her soul's high doom:
Alas! how changed the shrine she left below!"
Wollaston.
Weary of life, now that he is left alone, he devotes himself to God; he
directs all his thought to heaven, where Laura awaits and beckons him:
"The chosen angels, and the spirits blest,
Celestial tenants, on that glorious day
My lady joined them, thronged in bright array
Around her, with amaze and awe imprest.
'What splendor, what new beauty stands confest
Unto our sight?'—among themselves they say;
'No soul, in this vile age, from sinful clay
To our high realms has risen so fair a guest.'
Delighted to have changed her mortal state,
She ranks amid the purest of her kind;
And ever and anon she looks behind,
To mark my progress and my coming wait;
Now my whole thought, my wish to heaven I cast;
'Tis Laura's voice I hear, and hence she bids me haste."
Nott.
His love thus purified and his thoughts now turned to God alone, the poet
awaits in resignation the coming of the inevitable hour of death. The "Book
of Songs and Sonnets," as his Italian poetry may be called, ends in a
beautiful hymn to the Virgin Mary, in which the poet breathes forth all his
chastened sorrow and hopes. From this we select the following lines:
"Bright Virgin! and immutable as bright,
O'er life's tempestuous ocean the sure star
Each trusting mariner that truly guides,
Look down, and see amid this dreadful storm
How I am tost at random and alone,
And how already my last shriek is near,
Page 102
Yet still in thee, sinful although and vile,
My soul keeps all her trust;
Virgin! I thee implore
Let not thy foe have triumph in my fall;
Remember that our sin made God himself,
To free us from its chain,
Within thy virgin womb our image on Him take!
"Virgin! what tears already have I shed,
Cherished what dreams and breathed what prayers in vain,
But for my own worse penance and sure loss;
Since first on Arno's shore I saw the light
Till now, whate'er I sought, wherever turn'd,
My life has passed in torment and in tears,
For mortal loveliness in air, act, speech,
Has seized and soiled my soul:
O Virgin! pure and good,
Delay not till I reach my life's last year;
Swifter than shaft and shuttle are, my days
'Mid misery and sin
Have vanished all, and now Death only is behind!
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Difference between the Medieval and Modern World—Dante's
position between the two—Petrarch, 1304-74, the real founder
of modern civilization—Latin works—Fame rests on his Italian
poetry—How this differed from the Sicilian and Tuscan schools
—Laura and Petrarch's love—Her influence upon his life.
1. How does the medieval world differ from the modern?
2. Why is Petrarch called the founder of modern civilization?
3. Give a brief sketch of his life.
4. What kind of character did he have?
5. Name some of his Latin works.
My soul keeps all her trust;
Virgin! I thee implore
Let not thy foe have triumph in my fall;
Remember that our sin made God himself,
To free us from its chain,
Within thy virgin womb our image on Him take!
"Virgin! what tears already have I shed,
Cherished what dreams and breathed what prayers in vain,
But for my own worse penance and sure loss;
Since first on Arno's shore I saw the light
Till now, whate'er I sought, wherever turn'd,
My life has passed in torment and in tears,
For mortal loveliness in air, act, speech,
Has seized and soiled my soul:
O Virgin! pure and good,
Delay not till I reach my life's last year;
Swifter than shaft and shuttle are, my days
'Mid misery and sin
Have vanished all, and now Death only is behind!
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Difference between the Medieval and Modern World—Dante's
position between the two—Petrarch, 1304-74, the real founder
of modern civilization—Latin works—Fame rests on his Italian
poetry—How this differed from the Sicilian and Tuscan schools
—Laura and Petrarch's love—Her influence upon his life.
1. How does the medieval world differ from the modern?
2. Why is Petrarch called the founder of modern civilization?
3. Give a brief sketch of his life.
4. What kind of character did he have?
5. Name some of his Latin works.
Page 103
6. What were his services to classical scholarship?
7. On what does his fame as a poet rest?
8. How does his lyrical poetry differ from that of his
predecessors?
9. Tell the story of his love for Laura, as seen in his poetry.
10. How is his character illustrated in his poetry?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
A collection of translations of Petrarch's Italian poems, together
with an extended life of the poet, is published in the Bohn
Library. Very important are the Latin letters of Petrarch; an
English translation of a number of these was published a short
time ago by Putnam & Co., of New York.
FOOTNOTES:
[19] Best translated literally, "world pain."
7. On what does his fame as a poet rest?
8. How does his lyrical poetry differ from that of his
predecessors?
9. Tell the story of his love for Laura, as seen in his poetry.
10. How is his character illustrated in his poetry?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
A collection of translations of Petrarch's Italian poems, together
with an extended life of the poet, is published in the Bohn
Library. Very important are the Latin letters of Petrarch; an
English translation of a number of these was published a short
time ago by Putnam & Co., of New York.
FOOTNOTES:
[19] Best translated literally, "world pain."
Page 104
CHAPTER V
BOCCACCIO
We have hitherto discussed the development of poetry almost exclusively;
and this is justifiable, for in Italy, as in all other countries, the development
of prose as a form of literature comes after that of poetry. Petrarch wrote no
prose in Italian; and although Dante wrote his Banquet and, in part, his New
Life in prose, yet the former is couched in scholastic phraseology and the
prose portion of the latter is of small compass. Giovanni Boccaccio,
although not so great a poet as Dante, or so great a scholar and master of
form as Petrarch, is yet of high importance in the history of Italian literature
from a double point of view, as the first great writer of prose and the
founder of the modern novel.
We can only give here a brief outline of his life and character, before
passing on to his works. He was born in Paris in 1313, the son of a
Florentine merchant and a young French gentlewoman. Going to Florence
with his father, he was sent to school and is said to have written verses
before the age of seven. His father, a merchant himself, wished his son to
follow the same career, and at the age of fourteen the boy was taken to
Naples with this purpose in view. In this "great, sinful city" Boccaccio
passed his youth, at first in business, then in the study of law, both of which,
however, he heartily disliked. Making the acquaintance of some well-
known scholars, he was inducted into a love for study, and resolved to
devote himself to a literary career.
About 1340 he left Naples and returned to Florence, which henceforth
became his residence, although he was frequently absent from it on matters
of business and pleasure. For he soon became known as a scholar and poet,
and, in accordance with the customs of the times, he was honored by his
city by being sent on frequent embassies. In this capacity he went, in 1350,
to Ravenna, to the daughter of Dante; in 1354, to Pope Innocent VI., at
Avignon; and in 1351, to Petrarch at Padua, in order to induce the great poet
BOCCACCIO
We have hitherto discussed the development of poetry almost exclusively;
and this is justifiable, for in Italy, as in all other countries, the development
of prose as a form of literature comes after that of poetry. Petrarch wrote no
prose in Italian; and although Dante wrote his Banquet and, in part, his New
Life in prose, yet the former is couched in scholastic phraseology and the
prose portion of the latter is of small compass. Giovanni Boccaccio,
although not so great a poet as Dante, or so great a scholar and master of
form as Petrarch, is yet of high importance in the history of Italian literature
from a double point of view, as the first great writer of prose and the
founder of the modern novel.
We can only give here a brief outline of his life and character, before
passing on to his works. He was born in Paris in 1313, the son of a
Florentine merchant and a young French gentlewoman. Going to Florence
with his father, he was sent to school and is said to have written verses
before the age of seven. His father, a merchant himself, wished his son to
follow the same career, and at the age of fourteen the boy was taken to
Naples with this purpose in view. In this "great, sinful city" Boccaccio
passed his youth, at first in business, then in the study of law, both of which,
however, he heartily disliked. Making the acquaintance of some well-
known scholars, he was inducted into a love for study, and resolved to
devote himself to a literary career.
About 1340 he left Naples and returned to Florence, which henceforth
became his residence, although he was frequently absent from it on matters
of business and pleasure. For he soon became known as a scholar and poet,
and, in accordance with the customs of the times, he was honored by his
city by being sent on frequent embassies. In this capacity he went, in 1350,
to Ravenna, to the daughter of Dante; in 1354, to Pope Innocent VI., at
Avignon; and in 1351, to Petrarch at Padua, in order to induce the great poet
Page 105
and scholar to reside in Florence. This meeting with the great apostle of the
New Learning was an important event in Boccaccio's life, who from
henceforth became an enthusiastic admirer of Petrarch. He plunged still
more eagerly into the study of classic antiquity; and although not so great a
scholar as Petrarch, he accomplished some things which the latter had not
been able to do. Thus he learned Greek, imperfectly, however, and
introduced to the western world a knowledge of that language (unknown to
the Middle Ages) by bringing Leontius Pilatus to Florence as a professor in
the university. It was at the dictation of the latter that Boccaccio wrote
down his Latin translation of the Homeric poems, which, worthless as it
now seems, then excited widespread admiration.
Boccaccio differed from Petrarch in being an ardent admirer and
indefatigable student of Dante. Petrarch had once declared that he had never
read the Divine Comedy. The influence of Dante on Boccaccio is seen on
almost every page of his poetry, and it was in reward of his services in
promoting the study of the former's works that in 1373 he was invited by
Florence to lecture on the Divine Comedy (for the first time in Italy) in the
university.
Boccaccio's character was in many respects an attractive one; he was
honest, sincere, and modest; a faithful friend, a lover of true literature; and,
above all, of a lovable and gentle disposition; Giovanni della Tranquillità,
his friends called him—"John of the quiet mind," as we may translate it.
The gravest accusation made against him, and one, alas! only too well
founded, is his immorality. In his early years, and even later in life, his
manners were light, and the effects thereof are too often reflected in his
books. Before condemning him too harshly, however, we must bear in mind
the low state of morals that marked all society at that time. Toward the end
of his life Boccaccio became converted by a strange event. It seems that a
certain Carthusian monk, Pietro de' Petroni—who, by the austerity of his
life and his religious exaltation, had won a reputation for holiness—died at
Siena, May 29, 1361. Fourteen days before his death he entered into a
trance, in which he had a vision of the saints in heaven and the damned in
hell. When he awoke he declared that he had been commanded by Christ to
warn a number of distinguished men of the error of their ways. Among
New Learning was an important event in Boccaccio's life, who from
henceforth became an enthusiastic admirer of Petrarch. He plunged still
more eagerly into the study of classic antiquity; and although not so great a
scholar as Petrarch, he accomplished some things which the latter had not
been able to do. Thus he learned Greek, imperfectly, however, and
introduced to the western world a knowledge of that language (unknown to
the Middle Ages) by bringing Leontius Pilatus to Florence as a professor in
the university. It was at the dictation of the latter that Boccaccio wrote
down his Latin translation of the Homeric poems, which, worthless as it
now seems, then excited widespread admiration.
Boccaccio differed from Petrarch in being an ardent admirer and
indefatigable student of Dante. Petrarch had once declared that he had never
read the Divine Comedy. The influence of Dante on Boccaccio is seen on
almost every page of his poetry, and it was in reward of his services in
promoting the study of the former's works that in 1373 he was invited by
Florence to lecture on the Divine Comedy (for the first time in Italy) in the
university.
Boccaccio's character was in many respects an attractive one; he was
honest, sincere, and modest; a faithful friend, a lover of true literature; and,
above all, of a lovable and gentle disposition; Giovanni della Tranquillità,
his friends called him—"John of the quiet mind," as we may translate it.
The gravest accusation made against him, and one, alas! only too well
founded, is his immorality. In his early years, and even later in life, his
manners were light, and the effects thereof are too often reflected in his
books. Before condemning him too harshly, however, we must bear in mind
the low state of morals that marked all society at that time. Toward the end
of his life Boccaccio became converted by a strange event. It seems that a
certain Carthusian monk, Pietro de' Petroni—who, by the austerity of his
life and his religious exaltation, had won a reputation for holiness—died at
Siena, May 29, 1361. Fourteen days before his death he entered into a
trance, in which he had a vision of the saints in heaven and the damned in
hell. When he awoke he declared that he had been commanded by Christ to
warn a number of distinguished men of the error of their ways. Among
Page 106
these was Boccaccio. Being too sick to go himself, Petroni sent his disciple,
Gioachino Ciani, to fulfill his commission. The latter came to Florence, told
Boccaccio of his master's vision, and then, in fiery language, urged him to
see to the salvation of his soul, and to repudiate his immoral writings, else
he would soon die and his soul be lost forever. Boccaccio was deeply
affected by this strange embassy. In the first moments of depression he
resolved to give up all study, burn his books, write no more, and spend the
rest of life in religious exercises. From this violent action, however, he was
saved by a sensible letter from Petrarch. Yet the effect did not pass away.
Ever after this he was more serious and thought more of religious matters.
He lost his former zest in life; his gaiety and serenity of temper became
clouded. After a youth of enjoyment the evening of life came on gray and
cold.
He died December 21, 1375, in Certaldo, not far from Florence.
Boccaccio, like Petrarch, wrote much in Latin, chief among such writings
being the historical or biographical compilations on Illustrious Women and
the Vicissitudes of Great Men, and especially his Genealogy of the Gods,
which for one hundred years and more became the standard hand-book of
mythology. In Italian poetry he was far more voluminous than Petrarch.
Among the best known of his poems are the Vision of Love; Filostrato,
which tells the story of Troilus and Cressida, afterwards imitated by
Chaucer and Shakespeare; and the Theseid, imitated by Chaucer in his
Knight's Tale. His Ninfale Fiesolana describes the beautiful suburbs of
Florence, while his pastoral poem, Ameto, is the first example of that
popular branch of poetry, which found its highest development in
Sannazaro's Arcadia, Tasso's Aminta, and Guarini's Pastor Fido.
All these, however, are now almost forgotten. The one book by which
Boccaccio is known to-day, not only in Italy, but the world over, is his
Decameron, a collection of short stories in prose. In this book he becomes
epoch-making in a double sense, for it begins both Italian prose and the
modern novel. The name of the book is composed of two Greek words,
meaning "ten days," and is explained by the fact that there are one hundred
stories in all, told ten at a time, on ten successive days.
Gioachino Ciani, to fulfill his commission. The latter came to Florence, told
Boccaccio of his master's vision, and then, in fiery language, urged him to
see to the salvation of his soul, and to repudiate his immoral writings, else
he would soon die and his soul be lost forever. Boccaccio was deeply
affected by this strange embassy. In the first moments of depression he
resolved to give up all study, burn his books, write no more, and spend the
rest of life in religious exercises. From this violent action, however, he was
saved by a sensible letter from Petrarch. Yet the effect did not pass away.
Ever after this he was more serious and thought more of religious matters.
He lost his former zest in life; his gaiety and serenity of temper became
clouded. After a youth of enjoyment the evening of life came on gray and
cold.
He died December 21, 1375, in Certaldo, not far from Florence.
Boccaccio, like Petrarch, wrote much in Latin, chief among such writings
being the historical or biographical compilations on Illustrious Women and
the Vicissitudes of Great Men, and especially his Genealogy of the Gods,
which for one hundred years and more became the standard hand-book of
mythology. In Italian poetry he was far more voluminous than Petrarch.
Among the best known of his poems are the Vision of Love; Filostrato,
which tells the story of Troilus and Cressida, afterwards imitated by
Chaucer and Shakespeare; and the Theseid, imitated by Chaucer in his
Knight's Tale. His Ninfale Fiesolana describes the beautiful suburbs of
Florence, while his pastoral poem, Ameto, is the first example of that
popular branch of poetry, which found its highest development in
Sannazaro's Arcadia, Tasso's Aminta, and Guarini's Pastor Fido.
All these, however, are now almost forgotten. The one book by which
Boccaccio is known to-day, not only in Italy, but the world over, is his
Decameron, a collection of short stories in prose. In this book he becomes
epoch-making in a double sense, for it begins both Italian prose and the
modern novel. The name of the book is composed of two Greek words,
meaning "ten days," and is explained by the fact that there are one hundred
stories in all, told ten at a time, on ten successive days.
Page 107
Neither the various stories themselves nor the idea of uniting them in a
framework is original with Boccaccio. The latter device was especially
popular in the Orient, and is illustrated in the Seven Wise Men, so vastly
popular in the Middle Ages. Chaucer imitated Boccaccio in this respect in
his Canterbury Tales. The sources of the stories in the Decameron are
various. Such tales were among the most popular kinds of literature of the
times, as may be seen in the Fabliaux in France and the well-known
collections, the Novellino and Cento Novelle, in Italy. Boccaccio gathers
them from all sides and adds many he had heard told orally, especially
anecdotes of his contemporaries. All these are changed, however, by the
alchemy of his own genius, and become original in style, in delineation of
character, and in local color.
The framework of the Decameron is as follows: During the terrible
pestilence which raged in Europe in 1348, a famous description of which is
given in the opening chapter of the book, seven young ladies and three
young men meet in one of the churches at Florence and agree to forsake the
plague-stricken city, retire to their villas in the country and try to forget in
pleasant converse the terrors that surround them. The plan is carried out.
Each day a leader is chosen, whom all must obey. After breakfast they
betake themselves to the garden, and here on green lawns covered with
flowers, beneath shady trees and beside clear-running streams, they dance,
play, and sing; and then, comfortably seated on the soft grass, they pass the
hours away in cheerful conversation and story-telling.
Each one of these one hundred stories has an individual character of its
own. While reading them we see passing in picturesque procession before
our eyes the whole of Italian society of the times, kings and princes, knights
and peasants, merchant, artist, mechanic, priest, and monk. There are not
wanting earnest and serious stories, but the comic and satirical element
prevails; especially are the vices of the clergy scourged, that fruitful source
of all European medieval literature. The avaricious and licentious priests
and monks are everywhere held up to the scornful laughter of his readers.
All this is expressed in an admirable prose style, with perfect adaptation of
local color, with excellent delineation of character and insight into human
nature, and with the inimitable skill in narration of the born story-teller.
framework is original with Boccaccio. The latter device was especially
popular in the Orient, and is illustrated in the Seven Wise Men, so vastly
popular in the Middle Ages. Chaucer imitated Boccaccio in this respect in
his Canterbury Tales. The sources of the stories in the Decameron are
various. Such tales were among the most popular kinds of literature of the
times, as may be seen in the Fabliaux in France and the well-known
collections, the Novellino and Cento Novelle, in Italy. Boccaccio gathers
them from all sides and adds many he had heard told orally, especially
anecdotes of his contemporaries. All these are changed, however, by the
alchemy of his own genius, and become original in style, in delineation of
character, and in local color.
The framework of the Decameron is as follows: During the terrible
pestilence which raged in Europe in 1348, a famous description of which is
given in the opening chapter of the book, seven young ladies and three
young men meet in one of the churches at Florence and agree to forsake the
plague-stricken city, retire to their villas in the country and try to forget in
pleasant converse the terrors that surround them. The plan is carried out.
Each day a leader is chosen, whom all must obey. After breakfast they
betake themselves to the garden, and here on green lawns covered with
flowers, beneath shady trees and beside clear-running streams, they dance,
play, and sing; and then, comfortably seated on the soft grass, they pass the
hours away in cheerful conversation and story-telling.
Each one of these one hundred stories has an individual character of its
own. While reading them we see passing in picturesque procession before
our eyes the whole of Italian society of the times, kings and princes, knights
and peasants, merchant, artist, mechanic, priest, and monk. There are not
wanting earnest and serious stories, but the comic and satirical element
prevails; especially are the vices of the clergy scourged, that fruitful source
of all European medieval literature. The avaricious and licentious priests
and monks are everywhere held up to the scornful laughter of his readers.
All this is expressed in an admirable prose style, with perfect adaptation of
local color, with excellent delineation of character and insight into human
nature, and with the inimitable skill in narration of the born story-teller.
Page 108
The popularity of Boccaccio was, and is still, enormous, in spite of the
immorality of certain of his stories. He is read to-day in the elementary
schools of Italy (in emendated editions), and his influence on modern
literature is incalculable. In English literature alone most of the great
writers have found subjects for poems, stories, and dramas in the
Decameron, among them Chaucer, Dryden, Shakespeare, Keats, Tennyson,
and Longfellow.
The following story, which I have translated with some slight condensation,
is not only the best and most famous of the Decameron, but it illustrates on
the one hand the vast antiquity of the short-story (existing, as it does, not
only in all European languages in the Middle Ages, but running back its
roots to the early antiquity of India), and on the other hand, the influence of
Boccaccio, "Patient Griselda" having become almost a household word in
modern literature, and having furnished themes for poet, painter, and
sculptor. John Addington Symonds has declared that no Greek poem equals
Boccaccio's story of Griselda for tenderness.
A long time ago there lived a certain marquis of Saluzzo, named
Walter, who spent his time chiefly in hunting, with never a
thought of marriage. His vassals not liking this state of affairs
often urged him to take to himself a wife, so that in case of
death, he might not be without an heir, nor they without a
master. To all this Walter made answer as follows: "My friends,
you urge me to do that which I had resolved not to do,
considering how difficult it is to find a proper mate, and how
hard is the life of him who finds one not suited to him. Yet since
it pleases you to bind me with these chains, I will agree—on this
condition, however, that I choose my wife myself, so that if evil
come to me, I may have no one to blame but myself. But bear
this in mind: if you do not honor her as becomes your lady, you
shall prove to your cost how grievous a thing it is to have forced
me to wed against my own desire."
Now for some time past Walter had been much attracted by the
gentle manners of a poor but beautiful village maiden, who lived
near his castle; and it seemed to him that with her he could be
immorality of certain of his stories. He is read to-day in the elementary
schools of Italy (in emendated editions), and his influence on modern
literature is incalculable. In English literature alone most of the great
writers have found subjects for poems, stories, and dramas in the
Decameron, among them Chaucer, Dryden, Shakespeare, Keats, Tennyson,
and Longfellow.
The following story, which I have translated with some slight condensation,
is not only the best and most famous of the Decameron, but it illustrates on
the one hand the vast antiquity of the short-story (existing, as it does, not
only in all European languages in the Middle Ages, but running back its
roots to the early antiquity of India), and on the other hand, the influence of
Boccaccio, "Patient Griselda" having become almost a household word in
modern literature, and having furnished themes for poet, painter, and
sculptor. John Addington Symonds has declared that no Greek poem equals
Boccaccio's story of Griselda for tenderness.
A long time ago there lived a certain marquis of Saluzzo, named
Walter, who spent his time chiefly in hunting, with never a
thought of marriage. His vassals not liking this state of affairs
often urged him to take to himself a wife, so that in case of
death, he might not be without an heir, nor they without a
master. To all this Walter made answer as follows: "My friends,
you urge me to do that which I had resolved not to do,
considering how difficult it is to find a proper mate, and how
hard is the life of him who finds one not suited to him. Yet since
it pleases you to bind me with these chains, I will agree—on this
condition, however, that I choose my wife myself, so that if evil
come to me, I may have no one to blame but myself. But bear
this in mind: if you do not honor her as becomes your lady, you
shall prove to your cost how grievous a thing it is to have forced
me to wed against my own desire."
Now for some time past Walter had been much attracted by the
gentle manners of a poor but beautiful village maiden, who lived
near his castle; and it seemed to him that with her he could be
Page 109
happy. Hence without seeking further he sent for her father, and
agreed with him to take his daughter as his wife. This being
settled, Walter called together his friends and vassals and said to
them: "Friends, it has pleased you to ask me to take to myself a
wife, and I have yielded, more to please you, however, than
through any desire of my own. You will remember that you
agreed to be satisfied and treat as your lady whomsoever I
should choose. The time has now come when I intend to keep
my promise, and I desire that you keep yours. I have found a
young lady to my liking whom I intend to marry, and I shall
bring her home in a few days. See to it that the wedding feast be
a fair one and that you receive her honorably." The good men,
all rejoicing, answered that they were indeed pleased, and that
whoever his bride might be, they would honor her in all things
as their lady.
After this Walter prepared a bountiful wedding feast and invited
thereto his many friends and relatives and all the gentle folk
round about. He had many rich and beautiful gowns made fit to
adorn the figure of the young girl whom he proposed to wed;
and likewise rings, and girdles, and a fair rich crown, in short all
things that a new bride might require.
Now when the day fixed for the wedding had come, Walter
mounted his horse and said to his followers: "Gentlemen, it is
time to go for the bride." And setting out with all his company
he came to the village, and the house of the young girl's father,
where they found her returning in great haste from the fountain,
in order that she, with the other women-folk of the village,
might go and see the coming of their lord's bride. When Walter
saw her he called her by name—that is, Griselda—and asked her
where her father was; to whom she answered shamefacedly,
"My lord, he is in the house." Then Walter dismounted, and
ordering his followers to remain outside, went alone into the
humble cottage, where he found her father—whose name was
Giannùcolo—and said to him: "I have come to wed Griselda;
agreed with him to take his daughter as his wife. This being
settled, Walter called together his friends and vassals and said to
them: "Friends, it has pleased you to ask me to take to myself a
wife, and I have yielded, more to please you, however, than
through any desire of my own. You will remember that you
agreed to be satisfied and treat as your lady whomsoever I
should choose. The time has now come when I intend to keep
my promise, and I desire that you keep yours. I have found a
young lady to my liking whom I intend to marry, and I shall
bring her home in a few days. See to it that the wedding feast be
a fair one and that you receive her honorably." The good men,
all rejoicing, answered that they were indeed pleased, and that
whoever his bride might be, they would honor her in all things
as their lady.
After this Walter prepared a bountiful wedding feast and invited
thereto his many friends and relatives and all the gentle folk
round about. He had many rich and beautiful gowns made fit to
adorn the figure of the young girl whom he proposed to wed;
and likewise rings, and girdles, and a fair rich crown, in short all
things that a new bride might require.
Now when the day fixed for the wedding had come, Walter
mounted his horse and said to his followers: "Gentlemen, it is
time to go for the bride." And setting out with all his company
he came to the village, and the house of the young girl's father,
where they found her returning in great haste from the fountain,
in order that she, with the other women-folk of the village,
might go and see the coming of their lord's bride. When Walter
saw her he called her by name—that is, Griselda—and asked her
where her father was; to whom she answered shamefacedly,
"My lord, he is in the house." Then Walter dismounted, and
ordering his followers to remain outside, went alone into the
humble cottage, where he found her father—whose name was
Giannùcolo—and said to him: "I have come to wed Griselda;
Page 110
but first I wish to ask her something in your presence." And he
asked her if she would always try to please him, if he took her
for his wife; and if she would promise not to be angry, whatever
he might say or do; and many other similar things; to all of
which she made answer: "Yes, my lord."
Then Walter, taking her by the hand, led her outside, and having
called for the gowns he had prepared, he had her clothed
therewith, and upon her head he placed a crown, and then as all
present marveled mightily, he said: "My lords, this is she whom
I intend shall be my wife"; and then turning to her who stood
blushing and full of wonder, he said: "Griselda, will you take me
for your husband?" To which she answered as before, "Yes, my
lord." "Then," said he, "I will take you for my wife"; and in
presence of all he wed her, and setting her upon a palfrey, he led
her home.
The young bride was, as we have already said, beautiful in face
and person, and withal so attractive, pleasing, and gentle-
mannered, that she did not seem to have been a shepherdess, but
the daughter of a noble lord; so that she made all those who had
known her before, to marvel greatly. Moreover, she was so
obedient to her husband, and so attentive to his comfort, that he
held himself the happiest man in the world. In similar manner
she was so kind and gracious towards her husband's subjects that
they loved and honored her one and all, always praying for her
health and happiness.
Shortly after the birth of his first child, a daughter, a strange
fancy entered the mind of Walter, and he resolved to prove the
patience and obedience of his wife, by subjecting her to many
cruel trials. In the first place, he wounded her spirit by harsh
words, feigning to be much disturbed in mind, and declaring that
his vassals were ill-content with her on account of her low birth,
and especially now that they saw that she bore children;
wherefore they were sullen and did nothing but murmur.
Hearing which words, Griselda, without changing countenance,
asked her if she would always try to please him, if he took her
for his wife; and if she would promise not to be angry, whatever
he might say or do; and many other similar things; to all of
which she made answer: "Yes, my lord."
Then Walter, taking her by the hand, led her outside, and having
called for the gowns he had prepared, he had her clothed
therewith, and upon her head he placed a crown, and then as all
present marveled mightily, he said: "My lords, this is she whom
I intend shall be my wife"; and then turning to her who stood
blushing and full of wonder, he said: "Griselda, will you take me
for your husband?" To which she answered as before, "Yes, my
lord." "Then," said he, "I will take you for my wife"; and in
presence of all he wed her, and setting her upon a palfrey, he led
her home.
The young bride was, as we have already said, beautiful in face
and person, and withal so attractive, pleasing, and gentle-
mannered, that she did not seem to have been a shepherdess, but
the daughter of a noble lord; so that she made all those who had
known her before, to marvel greatly. Moreover, she was so
obedient to her husband, and so attentive to his comfort, that he
held himself the happiest man in the world. In similar manner
she was so kind and gracious towards her husband's subjects that
they loved and honored her one and all, always praying for her
health and happiness.
Shortly after the birth of his first child, a daughter, a strange
fancy entered the mind of Walter, and he resolved to prove the
patience and obedience of his wife, by subjecting her to many
cruel trials. In the first place, he wounded her spirit by harsh
words, feigning to be much disturbed in mind, and declaring that
his vassals were ill-content with her on account of her low birth,
and especially now that they saw that she bore children;
wherefore they were sullen and did nothing but murmur.
Hearing which words, Griselda, without changing countenance,
Page 111
said: "My lord, do with me as you think best for your own honor
and happiness, and I will be content; for I know I was not
worthy of all this honor to which you, by your courtesy, have
brought me." This answer was very pleasing to Walter, who thus
saw that her new honors had not puffed her up with pride.
A short time after, having said to his wife that his subjects could
not endure her daughter, he sent one of his servants to her who,
with mournful countenance, said, "My lady, if I would not die, I
must do that which my lord commands me. He has ordered me
to take your little daughter and to——" and he said no more.
The lady, hearing these words, and seeing the face of the
servant, and remembering the words of her husband, believed
that the servant had been ordered to kill her child; whereupon
quickly taking the little one from the cradle, she kissed and
prayed over it, with unchanged countenance, in spite of the great
sorrow she felt in her heart; and placing it in the arms of the
servant, said: "Here, do what thy lord and mine has commanded
thee to do. But see to it that the child be not devoured by birds
or wild beasts, unless indeed he commands thee so to do."
The servant took the girl and reported to Walter what the lady
had said. He, marveling greatly at her constancy, sent both
servant and child to a certain lady in Bologna, a relative of his,
begging her to bring it up and educate it carefully, without,
however, revealing its parentage.
Some years after this Griselda gave birth to a son, to the great
joy of Walter. But not being satisfied with what he already had
done, he wounded Griselda's feelings still more, saying to her
one day, "My lady, since this our child was born, I have not been
able to live with my subjects, so bitterly do they rebel against
the thought that some day a grandson of Giannùcolo shall rule
over them. Wherefore, if I do not wish to be driven out, I shall
have to leave you and take another wife." Griselda heard these
words with patient mind, and only answered: "My lord, do you
and happiness, and I will be content; for I know I was not
worthy of all this honor to which you, by your courtesy, have
brought me." This answer was very pleasing to Walter, who thus
saw that her new honors had not puffed her up with pride.
A short time after, having said to his wife that his subjects could
not endure her daughter, he sent one of his servants to her who,
with mournful countenance, said, "My lady, if I would not die, I
must do that which my lord commands me. He has ordered me
to take your little daughter and to——" and he said no more.
The lady, hearing these words, and seeing the face of the
servant, and remembering the words of her husband, believed
that the servant had been ordered to kill her child; whereupon
quickly taking the little one from the cradle, she kissed and
prayed over it, with unchanged countenance, in spite of the great
sorrow she felt in her heart; and placing it in the arms of the
servant, said: "Here, do what thy lord and mine has commanded
thee to do. But see to it that the child be not devoured by birds
or wild beasts, unless indeed he commands thee so to do."
The servant took the girl and reported to Walter what the lady
had said. He, marveling greatly at her constancy, sent both
servant and child to a certain lady in Bologna, a relative of his,
begging her to bring it up and educate it carefully, without,
however, revealing its parentage.
Some years after this Griselda gave birth to a son, to the great
joy of Walter. But not being satisfied with what he already had
done, he wounded Griselda's feelings still more, saying to her
one day, "My lady, since this our child was born, I have not been
able to live with my subjects, so bitterly do they rebel against
the thought that some day a grandson of Giannùcolo shall rule
over them. Wherefore, if I do not wish to be driven out, I shall
have to leave you and take another wife." Griselda heard these
words with patient mind, and only answered: "My lord, do you
Page 112
think how you may best satisfy your own pleasure; have no
thought concerning me, for I desire only to see you happy."
A few days after, Walter sent for the son as he had done for the
daughter before, and feigning again to have it slain, he sent it to
Bologna to be brought up together with his daughter. At all of
which Griselda made no other sign, nor said anything more than
she had done when her daughter had been taken away. And once
more Walter marveled to himself and declared that no other
woman could do what she did, for he knew well that she loved
her children dearly. His vassals, believing that he had put his
children to death, blamed him strongly as a most cruel man, and
had great compassion on their lady. She, however, never
complained, but said always to those who condoled with her on
the loss of her children, that what seemed good to their father
seemed good to her.
Many years after the birth of his daughter, Walter, thinking it
time to make a final test of Griselda's long suffering, declared
openly that he could endure her no longer as his wife, and that
he had acted as a foolish boy when he had taken her. Wherefore
he would now make overtures to the pope for leave to divorce
her, and take another wife. The lady, hearing these things, and
foreseeing that she should have to return to her father's house,
and perchance keep sheep as before, seeing another woman
married to him whom she loved so much, grieved deeply in her
heart. Nevertheless, as in the other blows of fortune, she
disposed herself to bear this also with firm countenance.
Not long after, Walter caused false letters to come from Rome,
and told his subjects that the pope had granted him a
dispensation to leave Griselda and take a new wife. Then calling
her before him in the presence of many others, he said to her:
"Griselda, by special dispensation granted me by the pope, I am
able now to leave you and take another wife; and inasmuch as
my ancestors have been great gentlemen and lords of this
country, while yours have always been laborers, I intend that
thought concerning me, for I desire only to see you happy."
A few days after, Walter sent for the son as he had done for the
daughter before, and feigning again to have it slain, he sent it to
Bologna to be brought up together with his daughter. At all of
which Griselda made no other sign, nor said anything more than
she had done when her daughter had been taken away. And once
more Walter marveled to himself and declared that no other
woman could do what she did, for he knew well that she loved
her children dearly. His vassals, believing that he had put his
children to death, blamed him strongly as a most cruel man, and
had great compassion on their lady. She, however, never
complained, but said always to those who condoled with her on
the loss of her children, that what seemed good to their father
seemed good to her.
Many years after the birth of his daughter, Walter, thinking it
time to make a final test of Griselda's long suffering, declared
openly that he could endure her no longer as his wife, and that
he had acted as a foolish boy when he had taken her. Wherefore
he would now make overtures to the pope for leave to divorce
her, and take another wife. The lady, hearing these things, and
foreseeing that she should have to return to her father's house,
and perchance keep sheep as before, seeing another woman
married to him whom she loved so much, grieved deeply in her
heart. Nevertheless, as in the other blows of fortune, she
disposed herself to bear this also with firm countenance.
Not long after, Walter caused false letters to come from Rome,
and told his subjects that the pope had granted him a
dispensation to leave Griselda and take a new wife. Then calling
her before him in the presence of many others, he said to her:
"Griselda, by special dispensation granted me by the pope, I am
able now to leave you and take another wife; and inasmuch as
my ancestors have been great gentlemen and lords of this
country, while yours have always been laborers, I intend that
Page 113
you shall no longer be my wife, but shall return to your father's
house, bearing with you the dowry which you brought." Hearing
these words, Griselda, with the greatest difficulty, kept back her
tears, being in this stronger than the common run of women, and
answered: "My lord, I have always known that my humble
condition was in no wise suited to your exalted rank; and what I
have been to you, I recognize as coming from God and your
courtesy. Nor have I ever regarded all these honors as given to
me, but only loaned. If it please you then to take them back, it is
my duty to be willing to give them up. Here is the ring with
which you married me; take it."
Walter, who had more desire to weep than anything else, stood
there with hard face and said: "Go, but see to it that you take
with you one garment only." Whereupon she, dressed in a single
garment, barefooted and bareheaded, left her husband's castle,
and returned to her father, followed by the tears and compassion
of all who saw her. Giannùcolo, who had never been quite able
to believe that Walter could be content to take his daughter as
his wife, and who expected her return every day, had kept her
clothes which she had put off on the morning of her marriage.
Now Griselda put them on again and gave herself up to the little
duties of her father's house, bearing the cruel assaults of hostile
fortune with firm mind.
In the meantime Walter declared to his vassals that he had
chosen for his wife the daughter of a certain count of Panago
(who was the husband of the lady in Bologna, to whom he had
sent his children); and ordering great preparations for the
wedding to be made, he sent for Griselda, and when she had
come, he said: "I am about to bring home the lady whom I have
chosen for my wife. You know that I have no one here who can
arrange all the things needful for so great a feast. Wherefore do
you put everything in order, and call in to help you the women
you think best, and receive them as if you were still the lady
here. Then after the wedding is all over you may return home."
house, bearing with you the dowry which you brought." Hearing
these words, Griselda, with the greatest difficulty, kept back her
tears, being in this stronger than the common run of women, and
answered: "My lord, I have always known that my humble
condition was in no wise suited to your exalted rank; and what I
have been to you, I recognize as coming from God and your
courtesy. Nor have I ever regarded all these honors as given to
me, but only loaned. If it please you then to take them back, it is
my duty to be willing to give them up. Here is the ring with
which you married me; take it."
Walter, who had more desire to weep than anything else, stood
there with hard face and said: "Go, but see to it that you take
with you one garment only." Whereupon she, dressed in a single
garment, barefooted and bareheaded, left her husband's castle,
and returned to her father, followed by the tears and compassion
of all who saw her. Giannùcolo, who had never been quite able
to believe that Walter could be content to take his daughter as
his wife, and who expected her return every day, had kept her
clothes which she had put off on the morning of her marriage.
Now Griselda put them on again and gave herself up to the little
duties of her father's house, bearing the cruel assaults of hostile
fortune with firm mind.
In the meantime Walter declared to his vassals that he had
chosen for his wife the daughter of a certain count of Panago
(who was the husband of the lady in Bologna, to whom he had
sent his children); and ordering great preparations for the
wedding to be made, he sent for Griselda, and when she had
come, he said: "I am about to bring home the lady whom I have
chosen for my wife. You know that I have no one here who can
arrange all the things needful for so great a feast. Wherefore do
you put everything in order, and call in to help you the women
you think best, and receive them as if you were still the lady
here. Then after the wedding is all over you may return home."
Page 114
Although these words were like so many stabs to the heart of
Griselda, who could not lay aside her love for him as easily as
she had laid aside her good fortune, she answered: "My lord, I
am ready." And dressed in her peasant costume, she entered the
house, whence she had shortly before gone forth, and began to
sweep and put in order the rooms, and to prepare the food,
setting her own hands to everything as if she were but a
common servant of the house. Nor did she rest till all was
properly arranged and prepared for the wedding. And then,
inviting in the name of Walter all the ladies of the country round
about, she began to prepare the feast, and when the wedding day
had come, although she was dressed in coarse garments, she
received all the ladies who came with ladylike bearing and
smiling face.
Walter, who had caused his children to be diligently brought up
in Bologna in the house of his relative, wife of the count of
Panago (his son being six years old and his daughter twelve, the
latter being the most beautiful creature ever seen), had sent to
the count of Panago, begging him to bring his children to
Saluzzo, and to say to all that the girl was to marry Walter. The
count did as he was requested, and with the two children and a
noble company arrived about noon at Saluzzo, where all the
peasants and neighbors from round about were waiting for the
new bride. She was received by the ladies, and Griselda, dressed
as she was, came forward to meet her cheerfully, saying:
"Welcome to my lady."
Walter, who now thought he had sufficient evidence of the long-
suffering of his wife, called her to him, and in the presence of
all, said to her: "What think you of our bride?" "My lord," said
Griselda, "she seems fair indeed to look upon; and if she is as
wise as beautiful, which I well believe, I doubt not that you will
live with her the happiest gentleman in the world. But I beseech
you for one thing: do not wound her spirit, as you have that of
Griselda, who could not lay aside her love for him as easily as
she had laid aside her good fortune, she answered: "My lord, I
am ready." And dressed in her peasant costume, she entered the
house, whence she had shortly before gone forth, and began to
sweep and put in order the rooms, and to prepare the food,
setting her own hands to everything as if she were but a
common servant of the house. Nor did she rest till all was
properly arranged and prepared for the wedding. And then,
inviting in the name of Walter all the ladies of the country round
about, she began to prepare the feast, and when the wedding day
had come, although she was dressed in coarse garments, she
received all the ladies who came with ladylike bearing and
smiling face.
Walter, who had caused his children to be diligently brought up
in Bologna in the house of his relative, wife of the count of
Panago (his son being six years old and his daughter twelve, the
latter being the most beautiful creature ever seen), had sent to
the count of Panago, begging him to bring his children to
Saluzzo, and to say to all that the girl was to marry Walter. The
count did as he was requested, and with the two children and a
noble company arrived about noon at Saluzzo, where all the
peasants and neighbors from round about were waiting for the
new bride. She was received by the ladies, and Griselda, dressed
as she was, came forward to meet her cheerfully, saying:
"Welcome to my lady."
Walter, who now thought he had sufficient evidence of the long-
suffering of his wife, called her to him, and in the presence of
all, said to her: "What think you of our bride?" "My lord," said
Griselda, "she seems fair indeed to look upon; and if she is as
wise as beautiful, which I well believe, I doubt not that you will
live with her the happiest gentleman in the world. But I beseech
you for one thing: do not wound her spirit, as you have that of
Page 115
your other wife. For I do not believe she can stand it, young as
she is, and so delicately brought up."
Walter, seeing that she firmly believed the girl was to be his
wife, and that yet she spoke thus kindly of her, set her down
beside him, and said: "Griselda, it is time now that you receive
the rewards of your patience, and that those who have reputed
me cruel, may know that what I did was to teach you how to be
a wife, and to prepare for myself a life of perpetual peace and
quiet with you as my loving and faithful companion. Therefore
take with joyful mind this girl, whom you thought to be my
bride, and her brother, for your children and mine. These are
they whom you and many others long have thought I had cruelly
slain. I am your husband, who love you above all things else;
and I indeed can boast that no other man has so great reason to
be content with his wife as I;" and thus speaking he embraced
and kissed her, and raising her who was now weeping for joy, he
led her to where the daughter sat, listening in amazement to all
these things, and embraced her and her brother tenderly. Then
all the ladies, rejoicing greatly, rose from the table and went
with Griselda to her room, and dressed her in a rich gown, such
as befitted a lady, which she ever seemed, even in her rags, and
led her back again to the hall, and then all, rejoicing, continued
the feast. The count of Panago went back to Bologna, and
Walter, taking Giannùcolo from his work-shop, kept him in state
as his father-in-law, so that he lived in great comfort and honor
to the end of his life. And the marquis himself, having found his
daughter a noble husband, lived long and happily with Griselda,
holding her ever in love and esteem.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Development of Italian prose later than that of poetry—
Boccaccio its founder (1313-75)—Friendship for Petrarch—
Service in introducing Greek language into Western Europe—
His influence upon Chaucer and Shakespeare—The Decameron
—He founds Italian prose style and the modern novel.
she is, and so delicately brought up."
Walter, seeing that she firmly believed the girl was to be his
wife, and that yet she spoke thus kindly of her, set her down
beside him, and said: "Griselda, it is time now that you receive
the rewards of your patience, and that those who have reputed
me cruel, may know that what I did was to teach you how to be
a wife, and to prepare for myself a life of perpetual peace and
quiet with you as my loving and faithful companion. Therefore
take with joyful mind this girl, whom you thought to be my
bride, and her brother, for your children and mine. These are
they whom you and many others long have thought I had cruelly
slain. I am your husband, who love you above all things else;
and I indeed can boast that no other man has so great reason to
be content with his wife as I;" and thus speaking he embraced
and kissed her, and raising her who was now weeping for joy, he
led her to where the daughter sat, listening in amazement to all
these things, and embraced her and her brother tenderly. Then
all the ladies, rejoicing greatly, rose from the table and went
with Griselda to her room, and dressed her in a rich gown, such
as befitted a lady, which she ever seemed, even in her rags, and
led her back again to the hall, and then all, rejoicing, continued
the feast. The count of Panago went back to Bologna, and
Walter, taking Giannùcolo from his work-shop, kept him in state
as his father-in-law, so that he lived in great comfort and honor
to the end of his life. And the marquis himself, having found his
daughter a noble husband, lived long and happily with Griselda,
holding her ever in love and esteem.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Development of Italian prose later than that of poetry—
Boccaccio its founder (1313-75)—Friendship for Petrarch—
Service in introducing Greek language into Western Europe—
His influence upon Chaucer and Shakespeare—The Decameron
—He founds Italian prose style and the modern novel.
Page 116
1. Which is usually developed first, prose or poetry?
2. Give sketch of the life of Boccaccio.
3. Describe his character.
4. Tell the story of his conversion.
5. Give a list of Boccaccio's chief works in Latin and Italian.
6. Which one is his greatest work?
7. What is the general framework of the Decameron?
8. Its popularity and influence.
9. Tell briefly the story of patient Griselda.
10. What is your opinion of this story?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Owing to the immorality of some of the stories of the
Decameron the English translations of the whole book are not to
be recommended. A selection, however, fit for the general public
has been made by Joseph Jacobs, and published by John Lane.
2. Give sketch of the life of Boccaccio.
3. Describe his character.
4. Tell the story of his conversion.
5. Give a list of Boccaccio's chief works in Latin and Italian.
6. Which one is his greatest work?
7. What is the general framework of the Decameron?
8. Its popularity and influence.
9. Tell briefly the story of patient Griselda.
10. What is your opinion of this story?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Owing to the immorality of some of the stories of the
Decameron the English translations of the whole book are not to
be recommended. A selection, however, fit for the general public
has been made by Joseph Jacobs, and published by John Lane.
Page 117
CHAPTER VI
THE RENAISSANCE AND ARIOSTO
We have seen that Petrarch is considered the founder of the Renaissance in
Italy. He died in 1374, and it took a century and more to complete the work
he inaugurated. The whole of the fifteenth century is of importance in the
history of Italian literature, not so much for what it produced, as for the fact
that it prepared the way for the so-called "Golden Age" of the sixteenth
century. During these hundred years classical scholarship became more and
more widely diffused, being no longer confined to a few cities or princely
courts, but spread over all Italy and through all classes of society.
Yet Florence still remained the great center of this influence. Under the
powerful family of the Medici the city had risen to great power and
prosperity, and amid all the political confusion of the times it continued to
be characterized by a keen intellectual and æsthetic life. The immediate
successors of Petrarch and Boccaccio in the spread of the new learning,
Luigi Marsili and Coluccio Salutati, lived and worked at Florence. Later
came Poggio Bracciolini, who equaled Petrarch himself as an eager and
successful collector of manuscripts; Marsilio Ficino, who founded under
Cosimo de' Medici the famous Platonic academy; Pico della Mirandola, the
youthful prodigy of learning and mystical enthusiast; and Politian, the
greatest scholar and most elegant poet of his day. These men studied not
only Latin as Petrarch had done, but obtained a good knowledge of Greek.
They plunged eagerly into the study of Plato, who for so many centuries
had been unknown to western Europe, and who now threatened to take the
place of Aristotle in the world of philosophy. They gathered statues, coins,
and inscriptions, and studied ruins in order to obtain as clear an idea as
possible of the ancient world. It is hard for us to-day to get an idea of the
eager enthusiasm and intense delight in study of these men of the
Renaissance; they must have felt as Wordsworth did when he cried out:
"Bliss was it in that dawn to be alive,
THE RENAISSANCE AND ARIOSTO
We have seen that Petrarch is considered the founder of the Renaissance in
Italy. He died in 1374, and it took a century and more to complete the work
he inaugurated. The whole of the fifteenth century is of importance in the
history of Italian literature, not so much for what it produced, as for the fact
that it prepared the way for the so-called "Golden Age" of the sixteenth
century. During these hundred years classical scholarship became more and
more widely diffused, being no longer confined to a few cities or princely
courts, but spread over all Italy and through all classes of society.
Yet Florence still remained the great center of this influence. Under the
powerful family of the Medici the city had risen to great power and
prosperity, and amid all the political confusion of the times it continued to
be characterized by a keen intellectual and æsthetic life. The immediate
successors of Petrarch and Boccaccio in the spread of the new learning,
Luigi Marsili and Coluccio Salutati, lived and worked at Florence. Later
came Poggio Bracciolini, who equaled Petrarch himself as an eager and
successful collector of manuscripts; Marsilio Ficino, who founded under
Cosimo de' Medici the famous Platonic academy; Pico della Mirandola, the
youthful prodigy of learning and mystical enthusiast; and Politian, the
greatest scholar and most elegant poet of his day. These men studied not
only Latin as Petrarch had done, but obtained a good knowledge of Greek.
They plunged eagerly into the study of Plato, who for so many centuries
had been unknown to western Europe, and who now threatened to take the
place of Aristotle in the world of philosophy. They gathered statues, coins,
and inscriptions, and studied ruins in order to obtain as clear an idea as
possible of the ancient world. It is hard for us to-day to get an idea of the
eager enthusiasm and intense delight in study of these men of the
Renaissance; they must have felt as Wordsworth did when he cried out:
"Bliss was it in that dawn to be alive,
Page 118
But to be young was very heaven."
The scholars of the time enjoyed an immense popularity. A new caste of
society arose, not dependent on birth or wealth, but on learning and
intelligence. Princes and cities sought for their services, for which they paid
large sums. Everywhere they were received as equal to the noblest in the
land. The movement reached its highest point in the first half of the
sixteenth century, when the intellectual and artistic life of Italy was of
almost incredible greatness. In proof of this statement we need only
mention a few names, such as Michel Angelo, Raphael, Leonardo da Vinci,
Ariosto, and Macchiavelli; Tasso belongs to the same group, though born
out of due season.
Naturally enough the early Humanists wrote for the most part in Latin,
which they still looked upon as the language of their ancestors and thus, in a
certain sense, their mother-tongue. Indeed, many at first despised the
vernacular as a base corruption. Later, however, a reaction set in; the
example of Dante, Petrarch, and Boccaccio induced others to write in
Italian, which now became more and more polished and adapted to become
the medium of a great literature. This new impulse toward a national
literature was first given at Florence, at the court of Lorenzo the
Magnificent, who himself, next to Politian, was the greatest poet of his day.
We cannot linger, however, over these fifteenth century writers, but must
hasten on to the next century and to the consideration of Ariosto, the
supreme poet of the Renaissance.
In discussing the romantic poetry of Ariosto, however, we must go back a
number of years in order to get the proper perspective. Among the brilliant
men of letters of the court of the Medici was a certain Luigi Pulci, of a poor
but noble family. It was he who was the first to introduce into elegant
literature the old romances of the Carlovingian cycle, which for centuries
had been sung and recited by rude, wandering minstrels in the public streets
of Italy.
We have seen in Chapter I. how in the thirteenth century the old French
chansons de gestes had been introduced into North Italy and had there
become popular; these had been rewritten and worked over in rude forms
The scholars of the time enjoyed an immense popularity. A new caste of
society arose, not dependent on birth or wealth, but on learning and
intelligence. Princes and cities sought for their services, for which they paid
large sums. Everywhere they were received as equal to the noblest in the
land. The movement reached its highest point in the first half of the
sixteenth century, when the intellectual and artistic life of Italy was of
almost incredible greatness. In proof of this statement we need only
mention a few names, such as Michel Angelo, Raphael, Leonardo da Vinci,
Ariosto, and Macchiavelli; Tasso belongs to the same group, though born
out of due season.
Naturally enough the early Humanists wrote for the most part in Latin,
which they still looked upon as the language of their ancestors and thus, in a
certain sense, their mother-tongue. Indeed, many at first despised the
vernacular as a base corruption. Later, however, a reaction set in; the
example of Dante, Petrarch, and Boccaccio induced others to write in
Italian, which now became more and more polished and adapted to become
the medium of a great literature. This new impulse toward a national
literature was first given at Florence, at the court of Lorenzo the
Magnificent, who himself, next to Politian, was the greatest poet of his day.
We cannot linger, however, over these fifteenth century writers, but must
hasten on to the next century and to the consideration of Ariosto, the
supreme poet of the Renaissance.
In discussing the romantic poetry of Ariosto, however, we must go back a
number of years in order to get the proper perspective. Among the brilliant
men of letters of the court of the Medici was a certain Luigi Pulci, of a poor
but noble family. It was he who was the first to introduce into elegant
literature the old romances of the Carlovingian cycle, which for centuries
had been sung and recited by rude, wandering minstrels in the public streets
of Italy.
We have seen in Chapter I. how in the thirteenth century the old French
chansons de gestes had been introduced into North Italy and had there
become popular; these had been rewritten and worked over in rude forms
Page 119
for the amusement of the common folk, but up to the time of Pulci had
found no place in literature proper. Now it is the glory of Pulci to have
brought this popular material into the realm of artistic poetry. This he is said
to have done at the request of Lorenzo's mother, the result being the poem
known as Morgante. In this poem Pulci introduces as the chief character
Orlando, the Italian form of Roland, the nephew of Charlemagne, and the
hero of Roncesvalles, who plays so large a rôle in the French romances. The
title is derived from the name of a giant whose life has been saved by
Orlando, whom he, in gratitude therefor, follows as a faithful servant; he
drops out of the story in the twentieth canto.
Pulci, in his Morgante, follows closely the popular poetry of his
predecessors, but differs from them in language, style, and especially in the
comic treatment of his theme; in all these respects he is the forerunner of
Boiardo and Ariosto. As we have seen, he was a native of Florence, which,
up to the end of the fifteenth century, had been the chief center of the
literary glory of Italy. The scene now changes to Ferrara, where the house
of Este had for generations held a brilliant court. It was here that the three
great poets, Boiardo, Ariosto, and Tasso, lived and produced their works.
Boiardo has been so eclipsed by Ariosto that he is not known as well as he
ought to be, when we consider his services to Italian literature. To him
belongs the credit of having invented the romantic epic, and Ariosto, who
followed in the same lines, added but little to the general groundwork of his
predecessor.
Matteo Maria Boiardo was born of a noble family at Reggio in 1434, and
having early gone to Ferrara, remained there till his death in 1494. A
scholar, poet, administrator, and courtier, his position at the court of the
duke of Este reminds us involuntarily of that of Goethe, three hundred years
later, at Weimar. His first essays in literature were in Latin, but when he was
about forty years old he began his poem of Orlando Innamorato (Roland in
Love). He was led naturally thereto. Ferrara had early favored chivalrous
poetry, and the library of the duke contained a large number of romances,
belonging especially to the Arthurian cycle, which pleased the elegant
society of the court more than the Carlovingian stories so popular with the
found no place in literature proper. Now it is the glory of Pulci to have
brought this popular material into the realm of artistic poetry. This he is said
to have done at the request of Lorenzo's mother, the result being the poem
known as Morgante. In this poem Pulci introduces as the chief character
Orlando, the Italian form of Roland, the nephew of Charlemagne, and the
hero of Roncesvalles, who plays so large a rôle in the French romances. The
title is derived from the name of a giant whose life has been saved by
Orlando, whom he, in gratitude therefor, follows as a faithful servant; he
drops out of the story in the twentieth canto.
Pulci, in his Morgante, follows closely the popular poetry of his
predecessors, but differs from them in language, style, and especially in the
comic treatment of his theme; in all these respects he is the forerunner of
Boiardo and Ariosto. As we have seen, he was a native of Florence, which,
up to the end of the fifteenth century, had been the chief center of the
literary glory of Italy. The scene now changes to Ferrara, where the house
of Este had for generations held a brilliant court. It was here that the three
great poets, Boiardo, Ariosto, and Tasso, lived and produced their works.
Boiardo has been so eclipsed by Ariosto that he is not known as well as he
ought to be, when we consider his services to Italian literature. To him
belongs the credit of having invented the romantic epic, and Ariosto, who
followed in the same lines, added but little to the general groundwork of his
predecessor.
Matteo Maria Boiardo was born of a noble family at Reggio in 1434, and
having early gone to Ferrara, remained there till his death in 1494. A
scholar, poet, administrator, and courtier, his position at the court of the
duke of Este reminds us involuntarily of that of Goethe, three hundred years
later, at Weimar. His first essays in literature were in Latin, but when he was
about forty years old he began his poem of Orlando Innamorato (Roland in
Love). He was led naturally thereto. Ferrara had early favored chivalrous
poetry, and the library of the duke contained a large number of romances,
belonging especially to the Arthurian cycle, which pleased the elegant
society of the court more than the Carlovingian stories so popular with the
Page 120
common people. These romances of King Arthur and the Round Table,
however, were in French.
Boiardo's great merit consists in the fact that he united in one the various
characteristics of both the Carlovingian and the Arthurian romances, and
thus combined the popular and the courtly element. He chose the characters
of his poem from the former, but changed them to true knights of chivalry,
and added all the paraphernalia of the Arthurian tales. Of especial
importance was the introduction of romantic love as the motive of all
action.
The general theme of Orlando Innamorato is the war between Charlemagne
and the Saracens, yet there is no one definite action, as in the case of the
regular epic. Rather the poem consists of a series of independent, or at least
very loosely connected, episodes, in which the adventures of the various
knights errant are recounted with great skill and interest. Chief among these
episodes is that of Orlando and his love for Angelica, the daughter of the
king of Cathay, who comes to the court of Charlemagne in Paris, and by
means of her beauty and coquetry succeeds in drawing away a number of
the best Christian warriors. Other important characters are Astolfo,
Rodomonte, Rinaldo, and the latter's sister, Brandiamente, who falls in love
with the pagan Roger, who, according to Boiardo, was the founder of the
house of Este. Vast as the poem is in its present state, Boiardo left it only
half finished when he died in 1494.
At the time of Boiardo's death Ludovico Ariosto was a youth of twenty.
Born in Reggio, in 1474, of a family that had long been in the service of the
Este family, he too, after an irregular and tardy education came to Ferrara
and entered the service of the Cardinal Este. At the death of his father, in
1500, Ariosto found himself at the head of a family of ten, and nobly
performed his duty by caring and providing for all his brothers and sisters.
His position in the household of the cardinal was not at all to his liking; he
was often sent on embassies and business trips, a function which, to a man
who loved quiet and leisure as much as Ariosto did, was utterly distasteful.
In 1517 he refused to accompany the cardinal to Hungary, on the ground of
ill-health, and was thereupon summarily dismissed. He found soon,
however, more congenial employment in the household of Duke Alfonso.
however, were in French.
Boiardo's great merit consists in the fact that he united in one the various
characteristics of both the Carlovingian and the Arthurian romances, and
thus combined the popular and the courtly element. He chose the characters
of his poem from the former, but changed them to true knights of chivalry,
and added all the paraphernalia of the Arthurian tales. Of especial
importance was the introduction of romantic love as the motive of all
action.
The general theme of Orlando Innamorato is the war between Charlemagne
and the Saracens, yet there is no one definite action, as in the case of the
regular epic. Rather the poem consists of a series of independent, or at least
very loosely connected, episodes, in which the adventures of the various
knights errant are recounted with great skill and interest. Chief among these
episodes is that of Orlando and his love for Angelica, the daughter of the
king of Cathay, who comes to the court of Charlemagne in Paris, and by
means of her beauty and coquetry succeeds in drawing away a number of
the best Christian warriors. Other important characters are Astolfo,
Rodomonte, Rinaldo, and the latter's sister, Brandiamente, who falls in love
with the pagan Roger, who, according to Boiardo, was the founder of the
house of Este. Vast as the poem is in its present state, Boiardo left it only
half finished when he died in 1494.
At the time of Boiardo's death Ludovico Ariosto was a youth of twenty.
Born in Reggio, in 1474, of a family that had long been in the service of the
Este family, he too, after an irregular and tardy education came to Ferrara
and entered the service of the Cardinal Este. At the death of his father, in
1500, Ariosto found himself at the head of a family of ten, and nobly
performed his duty by caring and providing for all his brothers and sisters.
His position in the household of the cardinal was not at all to his liking; he
was often sent on embassies and business trips, a function which, to a man
who loved quiet and leisure as much as Ariosto did, was utterly distasteful.
In 1517 he refused to accompany the cardinal to Hungary, on the ground of
ill-health, and was thereupon summarily dismissed. He found soon,
however, more congenial employment in the household of Duke Alfonso.
Page 121
His life now was more quiet and afforded him more opportunity for study
and writing. Yet even here he was not content. His inclinations were all
against court life, and he only retained his position on account of his
poverty. His character, as depicted in his satires, was very different from
that of Petrarch, who was a successful courtier. Ariosto could not bow and
smile and make himself agreeable. He was sincere and independent by
nature, modest in his desires, kindly and amiable, loved nature, quiet study,
and rural occupations. In 1527 he succeeded in saving enough to buy a
small house at Ferrara, with a garden attached. Over the door he placed the
inscription which has become famous: "Small, but suited to me; harmful to
no one; bought with my own money." Here he spent the remainder of his
days, happy and contented, amusing himself with almost childish joy in the
cultivation of his garden. He died June 6, 1533.
Ariosto's literary work consists of comedies, which are among the very first
of modern literature; satires and the Orlando Furioso (Mad Roland). The
satires rank next in literary value to his masterpiece, and are charming
examples of the poetic epistle rather than biting satire. They contain many
details of the society of the day, and are our best source for the life and
character of their author. They are all inspired with kindly humor and full of
worldly wisdom and common sense. No one can read these satires without
feeling a respect and affection for the poet who wrote them.
Ariosto's most famous work, however, is the Orlando Furioso. When he
came to Ferrara everybody was talking about the Orlando Innamorato of
Boiardo. Ariosto himself admired it immensely, for it harmonized perfectly
with his own genius and literary tastes. Hence when there came to him that
mysterious command, "Write," which all men of poetical genius hear some
day or other, it was only natural that he should turn to the unfinished poem
of his predecessor, with the thought of completing it.
Yet it would be a mistake to think Ariosto was a mere plagiarist or that he
lacked originality. No writer ever lived who has so impressed his own
individuality on his works as he. He took the data furnished by his
predecessors and joined to them all the culture of the times, ideas,
aspirations, conception of life; all these he fused into one vast work which
and writing. Yet even here he was not content. His inclinations were all
against court life, and he only retained his position on account of his
poverty. His character, as depicted in his satires, was very different from
that of Petrarch, who was a successful courtier. Ariosto could not bow and
smile and make himself agreeable. He was sincere and independent by
nature, modest in his desires, kindly and amiable, loved nature, quiet study,
and rural occupations. In 1527 he succeeded in saving enough to buy a
small house at Ferrara, with a garden attached. Over the door he placed the
inscription which has become famous: "Small, but suited to me; harmful to
no one; bought with my own money." Here he spent the remainder of his
days, happy and contented, amusing himself with almost childish joy in the
cultivation of his garden. He died June 6, 1533.
Ariosto's literary work consists of comedies, which are among the very first
of modern literature; satires and the Orlando Furioso (Mad Roland). The
satires rank next in literary value to his masterpiece, and are charming
examples of the poetic epistle rather than biting satire. They contain many
details of the society of the day, and are our best source for the life and
character of their author. They are all inspired with kindly humor and full of
worldly wisdom and common sense. No one can read these satires without
feeling a respect and affection for the poet who wrote them.
Ariosto's most famous work, however, is the Orlando Furioso. When he
came to Ferrara everybody was talking about the Orlando Innamorato of
Boiardo. Ariosto himself admired it immensely, for it harmonized perfectly
with his own genius and literary tastes. Hence when there came to him that
mysterious command, "Write," which all men of poetical genius hear some
day or other, it was only natural that he should turn to the unfinished poem
of his predecessor, with the thought of completing it.
Yet it would be a mistake to think Ariosto was a mere plagiarist or that he
lacked originality. No writer ever lived who has so impressed his own
individuality on his works as he. He took the data furnished by his
predecessors and joined to them all the culture of the times, ideas,
aspirations, conception of life; all these he fused into one vast work which
Page 122
reflects the age of the Renaissance as truly as the Divine Comedy reflects
the closing period of the Middle Ages.
It is practically impossible to give a clear yet brief outline of Orlando
Furioso. It does not, like the Iliad, Æneid, Paradise Lost, and Jerusalem
Delivered, contain one central action, with which all parts are logically
connected, but is rather a vast arena on which take place many different and
independent actions at the same time. The wars between Charlemagne and
the Saracens, which had been begun in Boiardo's poem, are here continued
and carried to an end. In similar manner Ariosto takes up the history of the
various knights errant introduced by his predecessor, and either continues
their adventures or introduces new ones himself. In the first canto the poet
shows us the army of Agramante before the walls of Paris, in which
Charlemagne and his army are shut up, and in the course of the poem he
shows us the city freed, the enemy defeated, and Christianity saved from
the dominion of the Saracen. Yet this is not the real center of action; often it
is entirely lost sight of in the confusing crowd of individual adventures. It
only serves as a factitious means of joining from time to time the scattered
threads of the various episodes. When the poet does not know what to do
with any particular character, he despatches him forthwith to Paris, there to
await the final dénouement.
The individual heroes are free, not bound by any ties of discipline to
Charlemagne; they leave at any moment, in obedience to individual caprice,
and wander forth in search of love and honor. It is in these various episodes
or adventures that the true interest of the poem resides. At first sight there
seems to be an inextricable confusion in the way they are told; but after
careful study we find that the poet always controls them with a firm hand. A
constant change goes on before our eyes. When one story has been told for
some time, the poet, fearing to weary the reader, breaks it off, always at an
interesting point, to begin another, which, in its turn, yields to another, and
this to still another; from time to time these stories are taken up again,
continued, and finished. All these transitions are marvels of skill and
ingenuity.
Among the crowd of minor episodes three stand out with especial
distinctness, the story of Cloridan and Medoro, Angelica's love for the latter
the closing period of the Middle Ages.
It is practically impossible to give a clear yet brief outline of Orlando
Furioso. It does not, like the Iliad, Æneid, Paradise Lost, and Jerusalem
Delivered, contain one central action, with which all parts are logically
connected, but is rather a vast arena on which take place many different and
independent actions at the same time. The wars between Charlemagne and
the Saracens, which had been begun in Boiardo's poem, are here continued
and carried to an end. In similar manner Ariosto takes up the history of the
various knights errant introduced by his predecessor, and either continues
their adventures or introduces new ones himself. In the first canto the poet
shows us the army of Agramante before the walls of Paris, in which
Charlemagne and his army are shut up, and in the course of the poem he
shows us the city freed, the enemy defeated, and Christianity saved from
the dominion of the Saracen. Yet this is not the real center of action; often it
is entirely lost sight of in the confusing crowd of individual adventures. It
only serves as a factitious means of joining from time to time the scattered
threads of the various episodes. When the poet does not know what to do
with any particular character, he despatches him forthwith to Paris, there to
await the final dénouement.
The individual heroes are free, not bound by any ties of discipline to
Charlemagne; they leave at any moment, in obedience to individual caprice,
and wander forth in search of love and honor. It is in these various episodes
or adventures that the true interest of the poem resides. At first sight there
seems to be an inextricable confusion in the way they are told; but after
careful study we find that the poet always controls them with a firm hand. A
constant change goes on before our eyes. When one story has been told for
some time, the poet, fearing to weary the reader, breaks it off, always at an
interesting point, to begin another, which, in its turn, yields to another, and
this to still another; from time to time these stories are taken up again,
continued, and finished. All these transitions are marvels of skill and
ingenuity.
Among the crowd of minor episodes three stand out with especial
distinctness, the story of Cloridan and Medoro, Angelica's love for the latter
Page 123
and the consequent madness of Orlando; and the death of Zerbino.
Cloridan and Medoro are two brave young pagans, whose lord and master,
Dardinello, has been slain in battle with Charlemagne's army outside the
walls of Paris. Now the two youths, as they stand on guard at night, lament
that their master's body lies unburied and dishonored on the field of battle,
and resolve to go and find it and bring it back to camp.
These two were posted on a rampart's height,
With more to guard the encampment from surprise,
When 'mid the equal intervals, at night,
Medoro gazed on heaven with sleepy eyes.
In all his talk, the stripling, woful wight,
Here cannot choose, but of his lord devise,
The royal Dardinel; and evermore
Him, left unhonored on the field, deplore.
Then, turning to his mate, cries: "Cloridane,
I cannot tell thee what a cause of woe
It is to me, my lord upon the plain
Should lie, unworthy food for wolf or crow!
Thinking how still to me he was humane,
Meseems, if in his honor I forego
This life of mine, for favors so immense
I shall but make a feeble recompense.
"That he may lack not sepulture, will I
Go forth, and seek him out among the slain;
And haply God may will that none shall spy
Where Charles's camp lies hushed. Do thou remain;
That, if my death be written in the sky,
Thou may'st the deed be able to explain.
So that if Fortune foil so fair a feat,
The world, through Fame, my loving heart may weet."
Seeing that nought would bend him, nought would move,
"I too will go," was Cloridan's reply,
"In such a glorious act myself will prove;
Cloridan and Medoro are two brave young pagans, whose lord and master,
Dardinello, has been slain in battle with Charlemagne's army outside the
walls of Paris. Now the two youths, as they stand on guard at night, lament
that their master's body lies unburied and dishonored on the field of battle,
and resolve to go and find it and bring it back to camp.
These two were posted on a rampart's height,
With more to guard the encampment from surprise,
When 'mid the equal intervals, at night,
Medoro gazed on heaven with sleepy eyes.
In all his talk, the stripling, woful wight,
Here cannot choose, but of his lord devise,
The royal Dardinel; and evermore
Him, left unhonored on the field, deplore.
Then, turning to his mate, cries: "Cloridane,
I cannot tell thee what a cause of woe
It is to me, my lord upon the plain
Should lie, unworthy food for wolf or crow!
Thinking how still to me he was humane,
Meseems, if in his honor I forego
This life of mine, for favors so immense
I shall but make a feeble recompense.
"That he may lack not sepulture, will I
Go forth, and seek him out among the slain;
And haply God may will that none shall spy
Where Charles's camp lies hushed. Do thou remain;
That, if my death be written in the sky,
Thou may'st the deed be able to explain.
So that if Fortune foil so fair a feat,
The world, through Fame, my loving heart may weet."
Seeing that nought would bend him, nought would move,
"I too will go," was Cloridan's reply,
"In such a glorious act myself will prove;
Page 124
As well such famous death I covet, I:
What other thing is left me, here above,
Deprived of thee, Medoro mine? To die
With thee in arms is better, on the plain,
Than afterwards of grief, should'st thou be slain."
So they go forth on their generous enterprise, and after slaying many
distinguished warriors among the Christians, as they lay asleep, they
approach the tent of Charlemagne, near which they find the body of their
master:
The horrid mixture of the bodies there
Which heaped the plain where roved these comrades
sworn,
Might well have rendered vain their faithful care
Amid the mighty piles, till break of morn,
Had not the moon, at young Medoro's prayer,
Out of a gloomy cloud put forth her horn.
Medoro to the heavens upturns his eyes
Towards the moon, and thus devoutly cries:
"O holy goddess! whom our fathers well
Have styled as of a triple form, and who
Thy sovereign beauty dost in heaven, and hell,
And earth, in many forms reveal; and through
The greenwood holt, of beast and monster fell,
—A huntress bold—the flying steps pursue,
Show where my king, amid so many lies,
Who did, alive, thy holy studies prize."
At the youth's prayer from parted cloud outshone
(Were it the work of faith or accident)
The moon, as fair, as when Endymion
She circled in her naked arms: with tent,
Christian or Saracen, was Paris-town
Seen in that gleam, and hill and plain's extent.
With these Mount Martyr and Mount Lery's height,
This on the left, and that upon the right.
What other thing is left me, here above,
Deprived of thee, Medoro mine? To die
With thee in arms is better, on the plain,
Than afterwards of grief, should'st thou be slain."
So they go forth on their generous enterprise, and after slaying many
distinguished warriors among the Christians, as they lay asleep, they
approach the tent of Charlemagne, near which they find the body of their
master:
The horrid mixture of the bodies there
Which heaped the plain where roved these comrades
sworn,
Might well have rendered vain their faithful care
Amid the mighty piles, till break of morn,
Had not the moon, at young Medoro's prayer,
Out of a gloomy cloud put forth her horn.
Medoro to the heavens upturns his eyes
Towards the moon, and thus devoutly cries:
"O holy goddess! whom our fathers well
Have styled as of a triple form, and who
Thy sovereign beauty dost in heaven, and hell,
And earth, in many forms reveal; and through
The greenwood holt, of beast and monster fell,
—A huntress bold—the flying steps pursue,
Show where my king, amid so many lies,
Who did, alive, thy holy studies prize."
At the youth's prayer from parted cloud outshone
(Were it the work of faith or accident)
The moon, as fair, as when Endymion
She circled in her naked arms: with tent,
Christian or Saracen, was Paris-town
Seen in that gleam, and hill and plain's extent.
With these Mount Martyr and Mount Lery's height,
This on the left, and that upon the right.
Page 125
The silvery splendor glistened yet more clear,
There where renowned Almontes's son lay dead.
Faithful Medoro mourned his master dear,
Who well agnized the quartering white and red,
With visage bathed in many a bitter tear
(For he a rill from either eyelid shed),
And piteous act and moan, that might have whist
The winds, his melancholy plaint to list;
Hurrying their steps, they hastened, as they might,
Under the cherished burden they conveyed;
And now approaching was the lord of light,
To sweep from heaven the stars, from earth the shade,
When good Zerbino, he, whose valiant sprite
Was ne'er in time of need by sleep down-weighed,
From chasing Moors all night, his homeward way
Was taking to the camp at dawn of day.
He has with him some horsemen in his train,
That from afar the two companions spy.
Expecting thus some spoil or prize to gain,
They, every one, towards that quarter his.
"Brother, behoves us," cries young Cloridane,
"To cast away the load we bear, and fly:
For 'twere a foolish thought (might well be said)
To lose two living men, to save one dead;"
And dropt the burden, weening his Medore
Had done the same by it, upon his side;
But that poor boy, who loved his master more,
His shoulders to the weight, alone, applied;
Cloridan hurrying with all haste before,
Deeming him close behind him or beside;
Who, did he know his danger, him to save
A thousand deaths, instead of one, would brave.
So far was Cloridan advanced before,
He heard the boy no longer in the wind;
There where renowned Almontes's son lay dead.
Faithful Medoro mourned his master dear,
Who well agnized the quartering white and red,
With visage bathed in many a bitter tear
(For he a rill from either eyelid shed),
And piteous act and moan, that might have whist
The winds, his melancholy plaint to list;
Hurrying their steps, they hastened, as they might,
Under the cherished burden they conveyed;
And now approaching was the lord of light,
To sweep from heaven the stars, from earth the shade,
When good Zerbino, he, whose valiant sprite
Was ne'er in time of need by sleep down-weighed,
From chasing Moors all night, his homeward way
Was taking to the camp at dawn of day.
He has with him some horsemen in his train,
That from afar the two companions spy.
Expecting thus some spoil or prize to gain,
They, every one, towards that quarter his.
"Brother, behoves us," cries young Cloridane,
"To cast away the load we bear, and fly:
For 'twere a foolish thought (might well be said)
To lose two living men, to save one dead;"
And dropt the burden, weening his Medore
Had done the same by it, upon his side;
But that poor boy, who loved his master more,
His shoulders to the weight, alone, applied;
Cloridan hurrying with all haste before,
Deeming him close behind him or beside;
Who, did he know his danger, him to save
A thousand deaths, instead of one, would brave.
So far was Cloridan advanced before,
He heard the boy no longer in the wind;
Page 126
But when he marked the absence of Medore,
It seemed as if his heart was left behind.
"Ah! how was I so negligent (the Moor
Exclaimed), so far beside myself, and blind,
That I, Medoro, should without thee fare,
Nor know when I deserted thee or where?"
So saying, in the wood he disappears,
Plunging into the maze with hurried pace;
And thither, whence he lately issued, steers,
And, desperate, of death returns in trace.
Cries and the tread of steeds this while he hears,
And word and threat of foemen, as in chase;
Lastly Medoro by his voice is known,
Disarmed, on foot, 'mid many horse, alone.
A hundred horsemen who the youth surround,
Zerbino leads, and bids his followers seize
The stripling; like a top, the boy turns round
And keeps him as he can: among the trees,
Behind oak, elm, beech, ash, he takes his ground,
Nor from the cherished load his shoulders frees.
Wearied, at length, the burden he bestowed
Upon the grass, and stalked about his load.
Cloridan, who to aid him knows not how,
And with Medoro willingly would die,
But who would not for death this being forego,
Until more foes than one should lifeless lie,
Ambushed, his sharpest arrow to his bow
Fits, and directs it with so true an eye,
The feathered weapon bores a Scotchman's brain,
And lays the warrior dead upon the plain.
Enraged at this, Zerbino leaps forward to wreak revenge on Medoro, but he,
begging to be allowed to bury his master so touches Zerbino with his
youthful beauty that he is inclined to spare him, and one of his own
followers smiting Medoro, who stands in suppliant attitude, Zerbino, in a
It seemed as if his heart was left behind.
"Ah! how was I so negligent (the Moor
Exclaimed), so far beside myself, and blind,
That I, Medoro, should without thee fare,
Nor know when I deserted thee or where?"
So saying, in the wood he disappears,
Plunging into the maze with hurried pace;
And thither, whence he lately issued, steers,
And, desperate, of death returns in trace.
Cries and the tread of steeds this while he hears,
And word and threat of foemen, as in chase;
Lastly Medoro by his voice is known,
Disarmed, on foot, 'mid many horse, alone.
A hundred horsemen who the youth surround,
Zerbino leads, and bids his followers seize
The stripling; like a top, the boy turns round
And keeps him as he can: among the trees,
Behind oak, elm, beech, ash, he takes his ground,
Nor from the cherished load his shoulders frees.
Wearied, at length, the burden he bestowed
Upon the grass, and stalked about his load.
Cloridan, who to aid him knows not how,
And with Medoro willingly would die,
But who would not for death this being forego,
Until more foes than one should lifeless lie,
Ambushed, his sharpest arrow to his bow
Fits, and directs it with so true an eye,
The feathered weapon bores a Scotchman's brain,
And lays the warrior dead upon the plain.
Enraged at this, Zerbino leaps forward to wreak revenge on Medoro, but he,
begging to be allowed to bury his master so touches Zerbino with his
youthful beauty that he is inclined to spare him, and one of his own
followers smiting Medoro, who stands in suppliant attitude, Zerbino, in a
Page 127
rage, pursues him and followed by his companions, disappears, leaving
Cloridan dead and Medoro gravely wounded.
In the meantime—
Cloridan dead and Medoro gravely wounded.
In the meantime—
Page 128
By chance arrived a damsel at the place,
Who was (though mean and rustic was her wear)
Of royal presence and of beauteous face,
And lofty manners, sagely debonair:
Her have I left unsung so long a space,
That you will hardly recognize the fair.
Angelica, in her (if known not) scan,
The lofty daughter of Cathay's great khan.
This is Angelica, who having despised the love of Orlando, now finally
meets her fate in the person of Medoro:
When fair Angelica the stripling spies,
Nigh hurt to death in that disastrous fray,
Who for his king, that there unsheltered lies,
More sad than for his own misfortune lay,
She feels new pity in her bosom rise,
Which makes its entry in unwonted way.
Touched was her haughty heart, once hard and curst,
And more when he his piteous tale rehearsed.
And calling back to memory her art,
For she in Ind had learned chirurgery,
(Since it appears such studies in that part
Worthy of praise and fame are held to be,
And, as an heirloom, sires to sons impart,
With little aid of books, the mystery)
Disposed herself to work with simples' juice,
Till she in him should healthier life produce.
She succeeds in curing him, and falling desperately in love, marries him
and departs for Cathay, of which she designs making her husband king.
After some time Orlando comes that way and finds engraved on trees in
love-knots and intertwined names, the evidence of the love of Angelica and
Medoro:
Who was (though mean and rustic was her wear)
Of royal presence and of beauteous face,
And lofty manners, sagely debonair:
Her have I left unsung so long a space,
That you will hardly recognize the fair.
Angelica, in her (if known not) scan,
The lofty daughter of Cathay's great khan.
This is Angelica, who having despised the love of Orlando, now finally
meets her fate in the person of Medoro:
When fair Angelica the stripling spies,
Nigh hurt to death in that disastrous fray,
Who for his king, that there unsheltered lies,
More sad than for his own misfortune lay,
She feels new pity in her bosom rise,
Which makes its entry in unwonted way.
Touched was her haughty heart, once hard and curst,
And more when he his piteous tale rehearsed.
And calling back to memory her art,
For she in Ind had learned chirurgery,
(Since it appears such studies in that part
Worthy of praise and fame are held to be,
And, as an heirloom, sires to sons impart,
With little aid of books, the mystery)
Disposed herself to work with simples' juice,
Till she in him should healthier life produce.
She succeeds in curing him, and falling desperately in love, marries him
and departs for Cathay, of which she designs making her husband king.
After some time Orlando comes that way and finds engraved on trees in
love-knots and intertwined names, the evidence of the love of Angelica and
Medoro:
Page 129
Turning him round, he there, on many a tree,
Beheld engraved, upon the woody shore,
What as the writing of his deity
He knew, as soon as he had marked the lore.
This was a place of those described by me,
Whither ofttimes, attended by Medore,
From the near shepherd's cot had wont to stray
The beauteous lady, sovereign of Cathay.
In a hundred knots, amid those green abodes,
In a hundred parts, their cyphered names are dight;
Whose many letters are so many goads,
Which Love has in his bleeding heart-core pight.
He would discredit in a thousand modes,
That which he credits in his own despite;
And would parforce persuade himself, that rhind
Other Angelica than his had signed.
He tries to convince himself that there is no truth in all this, but in vain, for
meeting the shepherd at whose house Angelica had brought Medoro, he
learns in detail the whole story. Upon hearing this he rushes forth from the
cottage and hastens to the forest, where he can give full vent to the sorrow
that fills his heart, and where he gradually loses all control of himself, and
finally becomes raging mad:
All night about the forest roved the count,
And, at the break of daily light, was brought
By his unhappy fortune to the fount,
Where his inscription young Medoro wrought.
To see his wrongs inscribed upon that mount,
Inflamed his fury so, in him was nought
But turned to hatred, frenzy, rage, and spite;
Nor paused he more, but bared his falchion bright.
Cleft through the writing; and the solid block,
Into the sky, in tiny fragments sped.
Wo worth each sapling and that caverned rock,
Beheld engraved, upon the woody shore,
What as the writing of his deity
He knew, as soon as he had marked the lore.
This was a place of those described by me,
Whither ofttimes, attended by Medore,
From the near shepherd's cot had wont to stray
The beauteous lady, sovereign of Cathay.
In a hundred knots, amid those green abodes,
In a hundred parts, their cyphered names are dight;
Whose many letters are so many goads,
Which Love has in his bleeding heart-core pight.
He would discredit in a thousand modes,
That which he credits in his own despite;
And would parforce persuade himself, that rhind
Other Angelica than his had signed.
He tries to convince himself that there is no truth in all this, but in vain, for
meeting the shepherd at whose house Angelica had brought Medoro, he
learns in detail the whole story. Upon hearing this he rushes forth from the
cottage and hastens to the forest, where he can give full vent to the sorrow
that fills his heart, and where he gradually loses all control of himself, and
finally becomes raging mad:
All night about the forest roved the count,
And, at the break of daily light, was brought
By his unhappy fortune to the fount,
Where his inscription young Medoro wrought.
To see his wrongs inscribed upon that mount,
Inflamed his fury so, in him was nought
But turned to hatred, frenzy, rage, and spite;
Nor paused he more, but bared his falchion bright.
Cleft through the writing; and the solid block,
Into the sky, in tiny fragments sped.
Wo worth each sapling and that caverned rock,
Page 130
Where Medore and Angelica were read!
So scathed, that they to shepherd or to flock
Thenceforth shall never furnish shade or bed.
And that sweet fountain, late so clear and pure,
From such tempestuous wrath was ill secure.
For he turf, stone, and trunk, and shoot, and lop
Cast without cease into the beauteous source;
Till, turbid from the bottom to the top,
Never again was clear the troubled course.
At length, for lack of breath, compelled to stop,
(When he is bathed in sweat, and wasted force,
Serves not his fury more) he falls, and lies
Upon the mead, and, gazing upward, sighs.
Wearied and woe-begone, he fell to ground,
And turned his eyes toward heaven; nor spake he aught,
Nor ate, nor slept, till in his daily round
The golden sun had broken thrice, and sought
His rest anew; nor ever ceased his wound
To rankle, till it marred his sober thought.
At length, impelled by frenzy, the fourth day,
He from his limbs tore plate and mail away.
Thus begins the madness of Orlando, who, after performing prodigious
deeds of strength on men, cattle, and trees, is seized with restlessness, and
wanders far and wide:
Now right, now left, he wandered, far and wide,
Throughout all France, and reached a bridge one day;
Beneath which ran an ample water's tide,
Of steep and broken banks: a turret gray
Was builded by the spacious river's side,
Discerned, from far and near, and every way.
What here he did I shall relate elsewhere,
Who first must make the Scottish prince my care.
So scathed, that they to shepherd or to flock
Thenceforth shall never furnish shade or bed.
And that sweet fountain, late so clear and pure,
From such tempestuous wrath was ill secure.
For he turf, stone, and trunk, and shoot, and lop
Cast without cease into the beauteous source;
Till, turbid from the bottom to the top,
Never again was clear the troubled course.
At length, for lack of breath, compelled to stop,
(When he is bathed in sweat, and wasted force,
Serves not his fury more) he falls, and lies
Upon the mead, and, gazing upward, sighs.
Wearied and woe-begone, he fell to ground,
And turned his eyes toward heaven; nor spake he aught,
Nor ate, nor slept, till in his daily round
The golden sun had broken thrice, and sought
His rest anew; nor ever ceased his wound
To rankle, till it marred his sober thought.
At length, impelled by frenzy, the fourth day,
He from his limbs tore plate and mail away.
Thus begins the madness of Orlando, who, after performing prodigious
deeds of strength on men, cattle, and trees, is seized with restlessness, and
wanders far and wide:
Now right, now left, he wandered, far and wide,
Throughout all France, and reached a bridge one day;
Beneath which ran an ample water's tide,
Of steep and broken banks: a turret gray
Was builded by the spacious river's side,
Discerned, from far and near, and every way.
What here he did I shall relate elsewhere,
Who first must make the Scottish prince my care.
Page 131
The Scottish prince, to whom the poet refers in these last lines, is the same
Zerbino whom we have left pursuing the wretch who wounded the young
Medoro. Zerbino is young, handsome, and brave, and has married Isabella,
daughter of the king of Gallicia, whom he loves and by whom he is loved
with tender conjugal affection. Now his time has come to die. He, with
Isabella, arrives on the scene of Orlando's madness and finds the scattered
arms of Orlando, which he gathers together and hangs on a tree, with an
inscription telling whose they are, and forbidding all to touch them. Just
then up comes Mandricardo, emperor of Tartary, accompanied by Doralice,
his lady-love, and attempts to take Orlando's sword Durindane. The two
warriors fight, and Zerbino being fatally wounded, Doralice, at the prayer
of Isabella, prevails on Mandricardo to end the battle: yet it is too late to
save the life of Zerbino.
Neither the wars of Charlemagne nor the madness of Orlando gives a real
unity to the poem; the nearest thing to such a unity is to be found in the
story of Roger and Brandiamante, the former a pagan, the latter a Christian,
daughter of Aymon and sister to Rinaldo. They love each other, seek each
other, and after countless adventures by land and sea, are united in
marriage, thus founding the house of Este. It is with Roger's conversion to
Christianity and his marriage that the poem ends. All the different heroes
are gathered together before the walls of Paris, Orlando's madness has been
cured by Astolfo, who has made his famous visit to the moon, where, in the
paradise of fools, he recovers the lost brain of his friend; Rinaldo, on his
wedding day, slays Rodamonte, the truculent and hitherto unconquerable
enemy of the Christians, and with his fall the war and the poem are ended.
Hard as it is to give a clear conception of the complicated adventures told in
the Orlando Furioso, it is perhaps still harder to give an idea of its charm to
these who have not read it. We are introduced at once into a world of fancy,
a sort of fairy-book for grown-up people. The poem is not deeply
impressive like the Divine Comedy, it has no elements of tragedy. Ariosto
did not aim at moral effect, but merely sought to amuse his readers. Dante
represents the deep, mystical religious feeling of his times; Ariosto
represents the worldliness of the neo-paganism of the Renaissance. The
asceticism of the Middle Ages now gives way to intense delight in the life
Zerbino whom we have left pursuing the wretch who wounded the young
Medoro. Zerbino is young, handsome, and brave, and has married Isabella,
daughter of the king of Gallicia, whom he loves and by whom he is loved
with tender conjugal affection. Now his time has come to die. He, with
Isabella, arrives on the scene of Orlando's madness and finds the scattered
arms of Orlando, which he gathers together and hangs on a tree, with an
inscription telling whose they are, and forbidding all to touch them. Just
then up comes Mandricardo, emperor of Tartary, accompanied by Doralice,
his lady-love, and attempts to take Orlando's sword Durindane. The two
warriors fight, and Zerbino being fatally wounded, Doralice, at the prayer
of Isabella, prevails on Mandricardo to end the battle: yet it is too late to
save the life of Zerbino.
Neither the wars of Charlemagne nor the madness of Orlando gives a real
unity to the poem; the nearest thing to such a unity is to be found in the
story of Roger and Brandiamante, the former a pagan, the latter a Christian,
daughter of Aymon and sister to Rinaldo. They love each other, seek each
other, and after countless adventures by land and sea, are united in
marriage, thus founding the house of Este. It is with Roger's conversion to
Christianity and his marriage that the poem ends. All the different heroes
are gathered together before the walls of Paris, Orlando's madness has been
cured by Astolfo, who has made his famous visit to the moon, where, in the
paradise of fools, he recovers the lost brain of his friend; Rinaldo, on his
wedding day, slays Rodamonte, the truculent and hitherto unconquerable
enemy of the Christians, and with his fall the war and the poem are ended.
Hard as it is to give a clear conception of the complicated adventures told in
the Orlando Furioso, it is perhaps still harder to give an idea of its charm to
these who have not read it. We are introduced at once into a world of fancy,
a sort of fairy-book for grown-up people. The poem is not deeply
impressive like the Divine Comedy, it has no elements of tragedy. Ariosto
did not aim at moral effect, but merely sought to amuse his readers. Dante
represents the deep, mystical religious feeling of his times; Ariosto
represents the worldliness of the neo-paganism of the Renaissance. The
asceticism of the Middle Ages now gives way to intense delight in the life
Page 132
that now is. The artist and poet sought to represent the pomp and
circumstance of life, man in his physical and intellectual power, woman in
her beauty, nature in all its picturesque variety, art in its magnificence. This
was the ideal followed by Ariosto; this was the ideal of the Italian
Renaissance.
The great charm of Ariosto is his style. Here form reaches its highest
expression. He worked over and polished his verses unceasingly, yet so
natural are they that they seem to have been written spontaneously. The
Orlando is full of beautiful descriptions, of pathetic scenes, alternating
skilfully with humorous ones. Ariosto's humor, however, is not coarse or
grotesque, but refined and elegant. He does not caricature the stories of
chivalry, as Cervantes does in Don Quixote; but living in a skeptical age he
cannot take seriously the creatures of his own fancy, and accompanies the
prodigious deeds of his heroes with a smile of good-natured irony.
We have already said that Ariosto was a man of good sense. From the quiet
of his own home he looked out upon the ruffled sea of life and mused on
what he saw. His reflections are contained in his satires; but they likewise
add a peculiar and original charm to the Orlando Furioso. Among the parts
most popular with the serious reader are the short introductions to the
various cantos, each containing some wise reflection, some rule of life, or
some kindly satire; this charm is well known to the genuine lover of
Thackeray.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Progress of the revival of learning—Florence the center of the
movement—Poggio Bracciolini; Pico della Mirandola; Politian;
their services to scholarship—The chivalrous romance in Italy—
Boiardo's influence—Ariosto (1474-1533); Comedies and
Satires—His Orlando Furioso reflects the age.
1. Trace the development of the Renaissance from Petrarch to
Politian.
2. Name some of the more important writers of this period.
circumstance of life, man in his physical and intellectual power, woman in
her beauty, nature in all its picturesque variety, art in its magnificence. This
was the ideal followed by Ariosto; this was the ideal of the Italian
Renaissance.
The great charm of Ariosto is his style. Here form reaches its highest
expression. He worked over and polished his verses unceasingly, yet so
natural are they that they seem to have been written spontaneously. The
Orlando is full of beautiful descriptions, of pathetic scenes, alternating
skilfully with humorous ones. Ariosto's humor, however, is not coarse or
grotesque, but refined and elegant. He does not caricature the stories of
chivalry, as Cervantes does in Don Quixote; but living in a skeptical age he
cannot take seriously the creatures of his own fancy, and accompanies the
prodigious deeds of his heroes with a smile of good-natured irony.
We have already said that Ariosto was a man of good sense. From the quiet
of his own home he looked out upon the ruffled sea of life and mused on
what he saw. His reflections are contained in his satires; but they likewise
add a peculiar and original charm to the Orlando Furioso. Among the parts
most popular with the serious reader are the short introductions to the
various cantos, each containing some wise reflection, some rule of life, or
some kindly satire; this charm is well known to the genuine lover of
Thackeray.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Progress of the revival of learning—Florence the center of the
movement—Poggio Bracciolini; Pico della Mirandola; Politian;
their services to scholarship—The chivalrous romance in Italy—
Boiardo's influence—Ariosto (1474-1533); Comedies and
Satires—His Orlando Furioso reflects the age.
1. Trace the development of the Renaissance from Petrarch to
Politian.
2. Name some of the more important writers of this period.
Page 133
3. Who was Lorenzo the Magnificent?
4. Who was the first to introduce chivalrous romances into
Italian literature?
5. Who was Boiardo? What were his services to Italian
literature?
6. Give a sketch of Ariosto's life.
7. Describe his character.
8. Give a list of his works.
9. What is the general theme of Orlando Furioso?
10. Did Ariosto invent the plot of his poem?
11. Tell the story of Cloridano and Medoro.
12. How does Orlando become insane?
13. Describe the death of Zerbino.
14. How does the poem end?
15. Was Ariosto a great poet?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
The best English book on the Renaissance is that by J. A.
Symonds. For the romatic poets, Leigh Hunt's book, "Stories
from the Italian Poets," should be read. The first canto of Pulci's
Morgante Maggiore was translated by Byron and may be found
in his works. A complete translation of Orlando Furioso,
translated by Rose, is published in the Bohn Library.
4. Who was the first to introduce chivalrous romances into
Italian literature?
5. Who was Boiardo? What were his services to Italian
literature?
6. Give a sketch of Ariosto's life.
7. Describe his character.
8. Give a list of his works.
9. What is the general theme of Orlando Furioso?
10. Did Ariosto invent the plot of his poem?
11. Tell the story of Cloridano and Medoro.
12. How does Orlando become insane?
13. Describe the death of Zerbino.
14. How does the poem end?
15. Was Ariosto a great poet?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
The best English book on the Renaissance is that by J. A.
Symonds. For the romatic poets, Leigh Hunt's book, "Stories
from the Italian Poets," should be read. The first canto of Pulci's
Morgante Maggiore was translated by Byron and may be found
in his works. A complete translation of Orlando Furioso,
translated by Rose, is published in the Bohn Library.
Page 134
CHAPTER VII
TASSO
From the beginning of Italian literature to the death of Ariosto nearly three
hundred years had elapsed. In that period four of its greatest writers had
appeared. Yet no literature can attain the highest rank in which the drama
and epic are not represented. Italy hitherto lacked these two important
branches. The Divine Comedy of Dante is, strictly speaking, not an epic,
but forms a class by itself, being an imaginative journey to the supernatural
world, with a record of things seen and heard therein; Ariosto's Orlando
Furioso was a revival of the old chivalrous romances in a new and elegant
form, adapted to the conditions and taste of his times; a huge fresco, rather
than an epic. As we shall see in the next chapter, comedy and tragedy had to
wait nearly two hundred years after the death of Ariosto before finding
worthy representatives in Alfieri and Goldoni. The regular epic, however,
was given to Italy by Tasso at the end of the sixteenth century.
The story of Tasso's life is of great though painful interest. It is a tragedy of
suffering like that of Dante; yet how vast the difference between the two.
Dante bore his sufferings with unparalleled nobility of character, exciting
our admiration. Tasso, weak and vacillating by nature, lives wretched and
miserable, not from the decrees of fortune, but owing to his unfitness to
bear the trials of ordinary life.
He was born March 11, 1544, at Sorrento, near Naples, the son of Bernardo
Tasso, a man of affairs, a courtier and a poet, who, although of noble family,
was forced by straitened circumstances to pass his life in the service of
others. Tasso's education was varied enough; a few years at a Jesuit school
in Naples, an experience which left a lasting impression on his sensitive and
melancholy temperament; then under private teachers at Rome; and finally,
several years of study of law at the universities of Padua and Bologna. He
was compelled to leave the latter as a result of certain satires against the
university authorities, which he was accused of having written.
TASSO
From the beginning of Italian literature to the death of Ariosto nearly three
hundred years had elapsed. In that period four of its greatest writers had
appeared. Yet no literature can attain the highest rank in which the drama
and epic are not represented. Italy hitherto lacked these two important
branches. The Divine Comedy of Dante is, strictly speaking, not an epic,
but forms a class by itself, being an imaginative journey to the supernatural
world, with a record of things seen and heard therein; Ariosto's Orlando
Furioso was a revival of the old chivalrous romances in a new and elegant
form, adapted to the conditions and taste of his times; a huge fresco, rather
than an epic. As we shall see in the next chapter, comedy and tragedy had to
wait nearly two hundred years after the death of Ariosto before finding
worthy representatives in Alfieri and Goldoni. The regular epic, however,
was given to Italy by Tasso at the end of the sixteenth century.
The story of Tasso's life is of great though painful interest. It is a tragedy of
suffering like that of Dante; yet how vast the difference between the two.
Dante bore his sufferings with unparalleled nobility of character, exciting
our admiration. Tasso, weak and vacillating by nature, lives wretched and
miserable, not from the decrees of fortune, but owing to his unfitness to
bear the trials of ordinary life.
He was born March 11, 1544, at Sorrento, near Naples, the son of Bernardo
Tasso, a man of affairs, a courtier and a poet, who, although of noble family,
was forced by straitened circumstances to pass his life in the service of
others. Tasso's education was varied enough; a few years at a Jesuit school
in Naples, an experience which left a lasting impression on his sensitive and
melancholy temperament; then under private teachers at Rome; and finally,
several years of study of law at the universities of Padua and Bologna. He
was compelled to leave the latter as a result of certain satires against the
university authorities, which he was accused of having written.
Page 135
The important period of his life begins in 1565, when he went to Ferrara,
then, as in the days of Boiardo and Ariosto, the center of a rich and brilliant
court. His life here for the next seven or eight years was a prosperous one.
Fortune seemed to have showered her fairest gifts on this young, handsome,
and gentle-mannered poet. He was treated on terms of intimacy by the duke
and his sisters, Lucretia and Leonora. He was accustomed to take his meals
with the two ladies, and to them he read the poetry which he wrote from
time to time. It was undoubtedly due to their influence that he composed his
famous pastoral poem, Aminta (1572-73), full of exquisite pictures of rural
life and bathed in an atmosphere of tender and refined love. This poem had
an unprecedented success and made its author famous throughout all
Europe.
Not long after this, however, the first germs of the terrible mental disease
which wrecked his life began to show themselves. For many years Tasso
was made the hero of a romance, in which he was depicted as a martyr to
social caste—the victim of his own love for a woman beyond his sphere.
According to this romance Tasso fell in love with the sister of the duke of
Ferrara, and for this crime was shut up in prison and falsely treated as
insane. The results of modern scholarship, however, have dissipated the
sentimental halo from the brow of the unfortunate poet, and reduced his
case to one of pathological diagnosis. Leonora was some ten years older
than Tasso, and the affection which at first undoubtedly existed between
them was that of an elder sister and a younger brother. The duke was not
cruel to Tasso, but on the contrary treated him at first kindly, and only when
he was at last worn out by the vagaries of the poet, did he drop him and
bother himself no more about him.
The secret of Tasso's sufferings and vicissitudes of fortune lay in himself;
he was, during the latter part of his life, simply insane. All his actions
during this period illustrate perfectly the various phases of the persecution
mania, which in his case was aggravated by religious hallucination. To this
terrible mental disease he was predisposed from early life; his Jesuit
education, the mysterious death of his mother (suspected of having been
poisoned), overwork and worriment, and especially his morbidly sensitive
then, as in the days of Boiardo and Ariosto, the center of a rich and brilliant
court. His life here for the next seven or eight years was a prosperous one.
Fortune seemed to have showered her fairest gifts on this young, handsome,
and gentle-mannered poet. He was treated on terms of intimacy by the duke
and his sisters, Lucretia and Leonora. He was accustomed to take his meals
with the two ladies, and to them he read the poetry which he wrote from
time to time. It was undoubtedly due to their influence that he composed his
famous pastoral poem, Aminta (1572-73), full of exquisite pictures of rural
life and bathed in an atmosphere of tender and refined love. This poem had
an unprecedented success and made its author famous throughout all
Europe.
Not long after this, however, the first germs of the terrible mental disease
which wrecked his life began to show themselves. For many years Tasso
was made the hero of a romance, in which he was depicted as a martyr to
social caste—the victim of his own love for a woman beyond his sphere.
According to this romance Tasso fell in love with the sister of the duke of
Ferrara, and for this crime was shut up in prison and falsely treated as
insane. The results of modern scholarship, however, have dissipated the
sentimental halo from the brow of the unfortunate poet, and reduced his
case to one of pathological diagnosis. Leonora was some ten years older
than Tasso, and the affection which at first undoubtedly existed between
them was that of an elder sister and a younger brother. The duke was not
cruel to Tasso, but on the contrary treated him at first kindly, and only when
he was at last worn out by the vagaries of the poet, did he drop him and
bother himself no more about him.
The secret of Tasso's sufferings and vicissitudes of fortune lay in himself;
he was, during the latter part of his life, simply insane. All his actions
during this period illustrate perfectly the various phases of the persecution
mania, which in his case was aggravated by religious hallucination. To this
terrible mental disease he was predisposed from early life; his Jesuit
education, the mysterious death of his mother (suspected of having been
poisoned), overwork and worriment, and especially his morbidly sensitive
Page 136
and melancholy temperament, all helped to prepare the way for the
catastrophe that was to darken his life.
The first open manifestations of insanity occurred in 1577 (probably as the
result of a fever), about the time he had finished the first draft of the
Jerusalem Delivered. Very foolishly for a man as sensitive as he was, he
turned over the manuscript of his poem to a number of friends for
suggestions. The heartless criticisms he thus received filled him with
bitterness and fostered the rising irritability of his nascent disease. He was
especially hurt by the brutal and stupid criticism of the Inquisitor
Antoniano, who advised him to cut out all the romantic episodes, which
form the real beauty of the poem. This put into his mind the thought that the
Inquisition might refuse him permission to print his poem, and made him
fear that he might be a heretic. The lessons of his early teachers, the Jesuits,
now began to bear fruit. In 1577, tormented by religious doubts, he went to
the inquisitor of Bologna and laid his case before him. Although the latter
absolved him from his self-charge of heresy, Tasso was not satisfied.
Henceforth religious fear was added to the fear of assassination—a double
torment to his soul.
Under these circumstances he became more and more moody and irritable;
he was suspicious of all about him and subject to frequent outbursts of
violence. On the evening of June 17, 1577, he was discoursing of his
troubles to the Princess Lucretia, when he suspected a passing servant of
spying him, and flung a knife at him. In order to prevent further acts of
violence he was shut up, at first in his room, and later in the monastery of
St. Francis, under the care of a physician. On July 27 he broke the door and
escaped. Horsemen were sent after him, but being disguised as a peasant, he
escaped, and after many adventures, often begging his way as a common
beggar, he reached Sorrento, where, in the quiet seclusion of his sister's
house, surrounded by all the tokens of her love and sympathy, he enjoyed a
short period of rest and peace.
He soon became restless, however, and yearned for the brilliant life of the
court, which presented itself to his fancy, enhanced by the charms of
distance and of those things we have had and lost. He was like a butterfly,
always attracted toward the light that was to destroy him. He returned to
catastrophe that was to darken his life.
The first open manifestations of insanity occurred in 1577 (probably as the
result of a fever), about the time he had finished the first draft of the
Jerusalem Delivered. Very foolishly for a man as sensitive as he was, he
turned over the manuscript of his poem to a number of friends for
suggestions. The heartless criticisms he thus received filled him with
bitterness and fostered the rising irritability of his nascent disease. He was
especially hurt by the brutal and stupid criticism of the Inquisitor
Antoniano, who advised him to cut out all the romantic episodes, which
form the real beauty of the poem. This put into his mind the thought that the
Inquisition might refuse him permission to print his poem, and made him
fear that he might be a heretic. The lessons of his early teachers, the Jesuits,
now began to bear fruit. In 1577, tormented by religious doubts, he went to
the inquisitor of Bologna and laid his case before him. Although the latter
absolved him from his self-charge of heresy, Tasso was not satisfied.
Henceforth religious fear was added to the fear of assassination—a double
torment to his soul.
Under these circumstances he became more and more moody and irritable;
he was suspicious of all about him and subject to frequent outbursts of
violence. On the evening of June 17, 1577, he was discoursing of his
troubles to the Princess Lucretia, when he suspected a passing servant of
spying him, and flung a knife at him. In order to prevent further acts of
violence he was shut up, at first in his room, and later in the monastery of
St. Francis, under the care of a physician. On July 27 he broke the door and
escaped. Horsemen were sent after him, but being disguised as a peasant, he
escaped, and after many adventures, often begging his way as a common
beggar, he reached Sorrento, where, in the quiet seclusion of his sister's
house, surrounded by all the tokens of her love and sympathy, he enjoyed a
short period of rest and peace.
He soon became restless, however, and yearned for the brilliant life of the
court, which presented itself to his fancy, enhanced by the charms of
distance and of those things we have had and lost. He was like a butterfly,
always attracted toward the light that was to destroy him. He returned to
Page 137
Ferrara, and again ran away, wandering from city to city, yet finding
nowhere a warm welcome. "The world's rejected guest," Shelley called him,
who knew himself only too well the meaning of these words.
In February, 1579, Tasso once more returned to Ferrara, this time without
previous warning, and asked to be received by the duke. It was a singularly
unpropitious moment; the duke was then in the midst of preparations for his
marriage with Margaret Gonzaga, his third wife, and naturally enough the
obscure, half-insane poet was neglected. This neglect completely turned his
mind, and losing all self-control he broke out into violent invectives in the
presence of the court. He was immediately taken out, shut up in the insane
asylum of S. Anna, and in accordance with the barbarous customs of the age
in the treatment of the insane, put in chains. Here he remained in utter
misery, a prey to the double nightmare of his sick brain, fear of death by the
assassin's knife, and of everlasting damnation as a heretic. The letters which
he wrote by scores during this period are of heartbreaking pathos.
He remained in S. Anna nearly eight years, being released in 1586 at the
solicitation of Prince Vincenzo Gonzaga, brother-in-law of the duke of
Ferrara. From now on to the end, the story of Tasso's life becomes a mere
repetition of melancholy incidents. Once more he went from city to city,
visiting in turn Milan, Florence, Naples, and Rome, and moving restlessly
hither and thither
"Like spirits of the wandering wind,
Who seek for rest, yet rest can never find."
Finally fortune seemed about to smile upon him; a faint ray of sunshine
broke through the thick clouds that for so long had hung over his life. In
November, 1594, he was invited to Rome, there to be crowned poet, as
Petrarch had been. The pope assigned him a pension, and it seemed as if at
last some measure of happiness might again be his. It was only a brief
gleam of sunshine, however; the clouds soon closed again, and the sun of
Tasso's life hastened to its setting shrouded in gloom. The coronation was
put off on account of the ill health of Cardinal Cinzio and the inclemency of
the season. In March, 1595, he himself fell sick, and in April was taken to
the monastery of S. Onofrio on the Janiculum hill. To the monks who came
nowhere a warm welcome. "The world's rejected guest," Shelley called him,
who knew himself only too well the meaning of these words.
In February, 1579, Tasso once more returned to Ferrara, this time without
previous warning, and asked to be received by the duke. It was a singularly
unpropitious moment; the duke was then in the midst of preparations for his
marriage with Margaret Gonzaga, his third wife, and naturally enough the
obscure, half-insane poet was neglected. This neglect completely turned his
mind, and losing all self-control he broke out into violent invectives in the
presence of the court. He was immediately taken out, shut up in the insane
asylum of S. Anna, and in accordance with the barbarous customs of the age
in the treatment of the insane, put in chains. Here he remained in utter
misery, a prey to the double nightmare of his sick brain, fear of death by the
assassin's knife, and of everlasting damnation as a heretic. The letters which
he wrote by scores during this period are of heartbreaking pathos.
He remained in S. Anna nearly eight years, being released in 1586 at the
solicitation of Prince Vincenzo Gonzaga, brother-in-law of the duke of
Ferrara. From now on to the end, the story of Tasso's life becomes a mere
repetition of melancholy incidents. Once more he went from city to city,
visiting in turn Milan, Florence, Naples, and Rome, and moving restlessly
hither and thither
"Like spirits of the wandering wind,
Who seek for rest, yet rest can never find."
Finally fortune seemed about to smile upon him; a faint ray of sunshine
broke through the thick clouds that for so long had hung over his life. In
November, 1594, he was invited to Rome, there to be crowned poet, as
Petrarch had been. The pope assigned him a pension, and it seemed as if at
last some measure of happiness might again be his. It was only a brief
gleam of sunshine, however; the clouds soon closed again, and the sun of
Tasso's life hastened to its setting shrouded in gloom. The coronation was
put off on account of the ill health of Cardinal Cinzio and the inclemency of
the season. In March, 1595, he himself fell sick, and in April was taken to
the monastery of S. Onofrio on the Janiculum hill. To the monks who came
Page 138
to meet him he uttered the pathetic words: "My fathers, I have come to die
among you." The pope sent his own physician to attend him, but in vain.
The world-weary poet passed away April 25, 1595. His body lies buried in
the adjacent church. The visitor to-day can still see his room, furnished as in
his lifetime, and on the wall a copy of his last letter, in which he announces
his speedy death.
Tasso's works are comparatively voluminous, and consist of lyrical poems,
the pastoral poem, Aminta, a tragedy, Torrismondo, dialogues, letters, and
the Jerusalem Delivered. In this brief sketch we can only discuss the latter,
by which alone he is known the world over.
Already when only sixteen years old, he had felt the ambition to write a
poem which should combine the merits of the regular epic (such as the Iliad
and Æneid), and the romantic interest of the poems of Boiardo and Ariosto.
His Rinaldo, written when he was only nineteen years old, was remarkable
both on account of the youth of its author and as a promise of what was to
follow. For a number of years after this, however, he devoted himself
almost exclusively to the task of preparing himself, by reading, study, and
thought, to write the great poem which he had in mind.
His choice of a subject was a happy one. The fear of the Turk at that time
was widespread; the wars between Christian and Saracen, which filled the
old romances, were now occurring again on the eastern borders of Europe.
The Turks had conquered Hungary, and their piratic ships had ravaged the
coast of Italy, often destroying entire populations; a short time before
Sorrento, Tasso's birthplace, had been attacked, and his sister escaped only
by a miracle. Tasso himself must have heard many a story of the crusades,
when a child at Sorrento, where Pope Urban, who had published the first
crusade, was buried. His choice of the deliverance of Jerusalem from the
unbeliever then was a natural one.
Contrary to the Orlando Furioso, the story of Jerusalem Delivered, is a
simple one. Yet the main plot, i. e., the military operations of Godfrey, the
various battles, and the final capture of Jerusalem, are not so effective or
interesting as the various romantic episodes introduced from time to time;
the reader to-day is disposed to hurry over the early cantos and to linger
among you." The pope sent his own physician to attend him, but in vain.
The world-weary poet passed away April 25, 1595. His body lies buried in
the adjacent church. The visitor to-day can still see his room, furnished as in
his lifetime, and on the wall a copy of his last letter, in which he announces
his speedy death.
Tasso's works are comparatively voluminous, and consist of lyrical poems,
the pastoral poem, Aminta, a tragedy, Torrismondo, dialogues, letters, and
the Jerusalem Delivered. In this brief sketch we can only discuss the latter,
by which alone he is known the world over.
Already when only sixteen years old, he had felt the ambition to write a
poem which should combine the merits of the regular epic (such as the Iliad
and Æneid), and the romantic interest of the poems of Boiardo and Ariosto.
His Rinaldo, written when he was only nineteen years old, was remarkable
both on account of the youth of its author and as a promise of what was to
follow. For a number of years after this, however, he devoted himself
almost exclusively to the task of preparing himself, by reading, study, and
thought, to write the great poem which he had in mind.
His choice of a subject was a happy one. The fear of the Turk at that time
was widespread; the wars between Christian and Saracen, which filled the
old romances, were now occurring again on the eastern borders of Europe.
The Turks had conquered Hungary, and their piratic ships had ravaged the
coast of Italy, often destroying entire populations; a short time before
Sorrento, Tasso's birthplace, had been attacked, and his sister escaped only
by a miracle. Tasso himself must have heard many a story of the crusades,
when a child at Sorrento, where Pope Urban, who had published the first
crusade, was buried. His choice of the deliverance of Jerusalem from the
unbeliever then was a natural one.
Contrary to the Orlando Furioso, the story of Jerusalem Delivered, is a
simple one. Yet the main plot, i. e., the military operations of Godfrey, the
various battles, and the final capture of Jerusalem, are not so effective or
interesting as the various romantic episodes introduced from time to time;
the reader to-day is disposed to hurry over the early cantos and to linger
Page 139
over the beautiful pages which tell the loves of Tancred and Clorinda,
Olindo and Sophronia, Rinaldo, Armida, and Erminia.
The poem begins with the usual invocation:
I sing the pious arms and Chief, who freed
The Sepulcher of Christ from thrall profane:
Much did he toil in thought, and much in deed;
Much in the glorious enterprise sustain;
And hell in vain opposed him; and in vain
Afric and Asia to the rescue poured
Their mingled tribes;—Heaven recompensed his pain,
And from all fruitless sallies of the sword,
True to the Red-Cross flag his wandering friends restored.
O, thou, the Muse, that not with fading palms
Circlest thy brows on Pindus, but among
The Angels warbling their celestial psalms,
Hast for thy coronal a golden throng
Of everlasting stars! make thou my song
Lucid and pure; breathe thou the flame divine
Into my bosom; and forgive the wrong,
If with grave truth light fiction I combine,
And sometimes grace my page with other flowers than thine.
The poet then plunges into the midst of the action, We learn how the
Christian army has been in Holy Land for six years and had made many
conquests:
Six summers now were past, since in the East
Their high Crusade the Christians had begun;
And Nice by storm, and Antioch had they seized
By secret guile, and gallantly when won,
Held in defiance of the myriads dun,
Prest to its conquest by the Persian king;
Tortosa sacked, when now the sullen sun
Entered Aquarius, to breme winter's wing
The quartered hosts give place, and wait the coming spring.
Olindo and Sophronia, Rinaldo, Armida, and Erminia.
The poem begins with the usual invocation:
I sing the pious arms and Chief, who freed
The Sepulcher of Christ from thrall profane:
Much did he toil in thought, and much in deed;
Much in the glorious enterprise sustain;
And hell in vain opposed him; and in vain
Afric and Asia to the rescue poured
Their mingled tribes;—Heaven recompensed his pain,
And from all fruitless sallies of the sword,
True to the Red-Cross flag his wandering friends restored.
O, thou, the Muse, that not with fading palms
Circlest thy brows on Pindus, but among
The Angels warbling their celestial psalms,
Hast for thy coronal a golden throng
Of everlasting stars! make thou my song
Lucid and pure; breathe thou the flame divine
Into my bosom; and forgive the wrong,
If with grave truth light fiction I combine,
And sometimes grace my page with other flowers than thine.
The poet then plunges into the midst of the action, We learn how the
Christian army has been in Holy Land for six years and had made many
conquests:
Six summers now were past, since in the East
Their high Crusade the Christians had begun;
And Nice by storm, and Antioch had they seized
By secret guile, and gallantly when won,
Held in defiance of the myriads dun,
Prest to its conquest by the Persian king;
Tortosa sacked, when now the sullen sun
Entered Aquarius, to breme winter's wing
The quartered hosts give place, and wait the coming spring.
Page 140
In the spring of the seventh year the archangel Gabriel appears to Godfrey
of Bouillon and orders him to assemble the chiefs of the army and prepare
for a new and vigorous prosecution of the war. Godfrey obeys and is
himself elected commander-in-chief. Then, after a review of the troops,
which furnishes the poet an opportunity of giving a catalogue of the various
Christian forces (after the manner of Homer), the whole army starts for
Jerusalem.
The scene then changes to the Holy City itself, where King Aladine and his
followers are seized with consternation at the news of the advance of the
Christians. We now see the first of the famous episodes of the Jerusalem
Delivered. The Magician Ismeno urges the king to seize a certain image of
the Virgin Mary and shut it up in the royal mosque (thus converting it into a
palladium for Jerusalem). The king does so; but immediately the image
disappears from the mosque. Aladine is wild with rage and being unable to
discover the perpetrator of the outrage, resolves to destroy all the Christians
in the city. Now there was in the city a beautiful Christian girl:
Of generous thoughts and principles sublime,
Amongst them in the city lived a maid.
The flower of virgins, in her ripest prime,
Supremely beautiful! but that she made
Never her care, or beauty only weighed
In worth with virtue; and her worth acquired
A deeper charm from blooming in the shade;
Lovers she shunned, nor loved to be admired.
But from their praises turned, and lived a life retired.
Although she was unconscious of love herself, there was a noble Christian
youth, Olindo, who had long loved her in secret. Sophronia resolves to save
her people. She makes her way to the king's palace, and declares that she
alone is guilty of having stolen the sacred image from the mosque.
Thus she prepares a public death to meet,
A people's ransom at a tyrant's shrine:
Oh glorious falsehood! beautiful deceit!
Can Truth's own light thy loveliness outshine?
of Bouillon and orders him to assemble the chiefs of the army and prepare
for a new and vigorous prosecution of the war. Godfrey obeys and is
himself elected commander-in-chief. Then, after a review of the troops,
which furnishes the poet an opportunity of giving a catalogue of the various
Christian forces (after the manner of Homer), the whole army starts for
Jerusalem.
The scene then changes to the Holy City itself, where King Aladine and his
followers are seized with consternation at the news of the advance of the
Christians. We now see the first of the famous episodes of the Jerusalem
Delivered. The Magician Ismeno urges the king to seize a certain image of
the Virgin Mary and shut it up in the royal mosque (thus converting it into a
palladium for Jerusalem). The king does so; but immediately the image
disappears from the mosque. Aladine is wild with rage and being unable to
discover the perpetrator of the outrage, resolves to destroy all the Christians
in the city. Now there was in the city a beautiful Christian girl:
Of generous thoughts and principles sublime,
Amongst them in the city lived a maid.
The flower of virgins, in her ripest prime,
Supremely beautiful! but that she made
Never her care, or beauty only weighed
In worth with virtue; and her worth acquired
A deeper charm from blooming in the shade;
Lovers she shunned, nor loved to be admired.
But from their praises turned, and lived a life retired.
Although she was unconscious of love herself, there was a noble Christian
youth, Olindo, who had long loved her in secret. Sophronia resolves to save
her people. She makes her way to the king's palace, and declares that she
alone is guilty of having stolen the sacred image from the mosque.
Thus she prepares a public death to meet,
A people's ransom at a tyrant's shrine:
Oh glorious falsehood! beautiful deceit!
Can Truth's own light thy loveliness outshine?
Page 141
To her bold speech misdoubting Aladine
With unaccustomed temper calm replied:
"If so it were, who planned the rash design,
Advised thee to it, or became thy guide?
Say, with thyself who else his ill-timed zeal allied?"
"Of this my glory not the slightest part
Would I," said she, "with one confederate share;
I needed no adviser; my full heart
Alone sufficed to counsel, guide, and dare."
"If so," he cried, "then none but thou must bear
The weight of my resentment, and atone
For the misdeed." "Since it has been my care,"
She said, "the glory to enjoy alone,
'T is just none share the pain; it should be all mine own."
To this the tyrant, now incensed, returned,
"Where rests the Image?" and his face became
Dark with resentment: she replied, "I burned
The holy image in the holy flame,
And deemed it glory; thus at least no shame
Can e'er again profane it—it is free
From further violation; dost thou claim
The spoil or spoiler? this behold in me;
But that, whilst time rolls round, thou never more shall see
Doomed in tormenting fire to die, they lay
Hands on the maid; her arms with rough cords twining,
Rudely her mantle chaste they tear away,
And the white veil that o'er her drooped declining:
This she endured in silence unrepining,
Yet her firm breast some virgin tremors shook;
And her warm cheek, Aurora's late outshining,
Waned into whiteness, and a color took,
Like that of the pale rose, or lily of the brook.
With unaccustomed temper calm replied:
"If so it were, who planned the rash design,
Advised thee to it, or became thy guide?
Say, with thyself who else his ill-timed zeal allied?"
"Of this my glory not the slightest part
Would I," said she, "with one confederate share;
I needed no adviser; my full heart
Alone sufficed to counsel, guide, and dare."
"If so," he cried, "then none but thou must bear
The weight of my resentment, and atone
For the misdeed." "Since it has been my care,"
She said, "the glory to enjoy alone,
'T is just none share the pain; it should be all mine own."
To this the tyrant, now incensed, returned,
"Where rests the Image?" and his face became
Dark with resentment: she replied, "I burned
The holy image in the holy flame,
And deemed it glory; thus at least no shame
Can e'er again profane it—it is free
From further violation; dost thou claim
The spoil or spoiler? this behold in me;
But that, whilst time rolls round, thou never more shall see
Doomed in tormenting fire to die, they lay
Hands on the maid; her arms with rough cords twining,
Rudely her mantle chaste they tear away,
And the white veil that o'er her drooped declining:
This she endured in silence unrepining,
Yet her firm breast some virgin tremors shook;
And her warm cheek, Aurora's late outshining,
Waned into whiteness, and a color took,
Like that of the pale rose, or lily of the brook.
Page 142
At this moment Olindo approaches the spot, and discovering that the victim
is Sophronia, bursts through the crowd, exclaiming that he himself is the
author of the crime. Sophronia appeals to him not to sacrifice himself for
her, but he remains firm until the king, angered at their apparent scorn of his
power, condemns them both to be burned. Thus both are about to die, when
a knight appears:
In midst of their distress, a knight behold,
(So would it seem) of princely port! whose vest,
And arms of curious fashion, grained with gold,
Bespeak some foreign and distinguished guest;
The silver tigress on the helm impressed,
Which for a badge is borne, attracts all eyes,—
A noted cognizance, the accustomed crest
Used by Clorinda, whence conjectures rise,
Herself the stranger is—nor false is their surmise.
All feminine attractions, aims, and parts,
She from her childhood cared not to assume;
Her haughty hand disdained all servile arts,
The needle, distaff, and Arachne's loom;
Yet, though she left the gay and gilded room
For the free camp, kept spotless as the light
Her virgin fame, and proud of glory's plume,
With pride her aspect armed; she took delight
Stern to appear, and stern, she charmed the gazer's sight.
This is the first appearance of Clorinda, who is destined to play so large a
part in the poem, and who shows the nobility of her character by
interceding for the lovers with the king. The king, delighted at having so
powerful an auxiliary in his hour of danger and need, willingly grants
Clorinda's request, and the lovers are saved.
In the meantime the Christian army approach Jerusalem, which they reach
at early dawn, and which they greet with deep emotion:
The odorous air, morn's messenger, now spread
is Sophronia, bursts through the crowd, exclaiming that he himself is the
author of the crime. Sophronia appeals to him not to sacrifice himself for
her, but he remains firm until the king, angered at their apparent scorn of his
power, condemns them both to be burned. Thus both are about to die, when
a knight appears:
In midst of their distress, a knight behold,
(So would it seem) of princely port! whose vest,
And arms of curious fashion, grained with gold,
Bespeak some foreign and distinguished guest;
The silver tigress on the helm impressed,
Which for a badge is borne, attracts all eyes,—
A noted cognizance, the accustomed crest
Used by Clorinda, whence conjectures rise,
Herself the stranger is—nor false is their surmise.
All feminine attractions, aims, and parts,
She from her childhood cared not to assume;
Her haughty hand disdained all servile arts,
The needle, distaff, and Arachne's loom;
Yet, though she left the gay and gilded room
For the free camp, kept spotless as the light
Her virgin fame, and proud of glory's plume,
With pride her aspect armed; she took delight
Stern to appear, and stern, she charmed the gazer's sight.
This is the first appearance of Clorinda, who is destined to play so large a
part in the poem, and who shows the nobility of her character by
interceding for the lovers with the king. The king, delighted at having so
powerful an auxiliary in his hour of danger and need, willingly grants
Clorinda's request, and the lovers are saved.
In the meantime the Christian army approach Jerusalem, which they reach
at early dawn, and which they greet with deep emotion:
The odorous air, morn's messenger, now spread
Page 143
Its wings to herald, in serenest skies,
Aurora issuing forth, her radiant head
Adorned with roses plucked in Paradise;
When in full panoply the hosts arise,
And loud and spreading murmurs upward fly,
Ere yet the trumpet sings; its melodies
They miss not long, the trumpet's tuneful cry
Gives the command to march, shrill sounding to the sky.
Winged is each heart, and winged every heel;
They fly, yet notice not how fast they fly;
But by the time the dewless meads reveal
The fervent sun's ascension in the sky,
Lo, towered Jerusalem salutes the eye!
A thousand pointing fingers tell the tale;
"Jerusalem!" a thousand voices cry,
"All hail, Jerusalem!" hill, down, and dale
Catch the glad sounds, and shout, "Jerusalem, all hail!"
Erminia, daughter of the deceased king of Antioch, points out to King
Aladine from a high tower the famous warriors among the Christians, and
especially praises Tancred, who had conquered her father and taken her
prisoner, and who, by his courtesy and gentle treatment, had won her love.
A sortie is made from the city, and Tancred, finding himself engaged in
battle with Clorinda, whom he esteems a man, breaks her helmet, and
discovering her to be the maiden whom he loves, refuses to fight further
with her.
Meanwhile Clorinda rushes to assail
The Prince, and level lays her spear renowned;
Both lances strike, and on the barred ventayle
In shivers fly, and she remains discrowned
For, burst its silver rivets, to the ground
Her helmet leaped (incomparable blow!)
Aurora issuing forth, her radiant head
Adorned with roses plucked in Paradise;
When in full panoply the hosts arise,
And loud and spreading murmurs upward fly,
Ere yet the trumpet sings; its melodies
They miss not long, the trumpet's tuneful cry
Gives the command to march, shrill sounding to the sky.
Winged is each heart, and winged every heel;
They fly, yet notice not how fast they fly;
But by the time the dewless meads reveal
The fervent sun's ascension in the sky,
Lo, towered Jerusalem salutes the eye!
A thousand pointing fingers tell the tale;
"Jerusalem!" a thousand voices cry,
"All hail, Jerusalem!" hill, down, and dale
Catch the glad sounds, and shout, "Jerusalem, all hail!"
Erminia, daughter of the deceased king of Antioch, points out to King
Aladine from a high tower the famous warriors among the Christians, and
especially praises Tancred, who had conquered her father and taken her
prisoner, and who, by his courtesy and gentle treatment, had won her love.
A sortie is made from the city, and Tancred, finding himself engaged in
battle with Clorinda, whom he esteems a man, breaks her helmet, and
discovering her to be the maiden whom he loves, refuses to fight further
with her.
Meanwhile Clorinda rushes to assail
The Prince, and level lays her spear renowned;
Both lances strike, and on the barred ventayle
In shivers fly, and she remains discrowned
For, burst its silver rivets, to the ground
Her helmet leaped (incomparable blow!)
Page 144
And by the rudeness of the shock unbound,
Her sex to all the field emblazoning so,
Loose to the charmed winds her golden tresses flow.
Thus begins the most famous episode of the Jerusalem Delivered. For the
next half of the poem Tancred and Clorinda are the real hero and heroine.
In the meantime Satan has called together his followers for consultation.
Among the many plans for holding the Christian army in check is the
sending of the beautiful enchantress Armida to the camp of Godfrey, where
she succeeds by her wiles in drawing away from the army a number of the
bravest warriors. The king of Egypt, with an immense army, announces his
intention to help Jerusalem and from this time on, this menace hovers like a
black cloud over the horizon of the poem, ever approaching nearer and
nearer, till in the last canto the storm is averted by the bravery of the
Christian warriors and the aid of heaven.
Argantes, one of the pagan warriors of Jerusalem, sends a herald to
Godfrey's camp, challenging any of his warriors to single combat. Tancred
is appointed by Godfrey to accept the challenge, and the two doughty
champions fight all day long with no result. When night comes on both
retire, bearing away serious wounds. Erminia, who has been in a terrible
state of anxiety during the combat, cannot rest content when night comes
on, without learning the condition of Tancred's wounds. She puts on
Clorinda's suit of armor, leaves the city, and makes her way to the Christian
camp, first sending a messenger to Tancred, announcing that a lady desires
to see him. The scene which follows is very picturesque, describing as it
does the silence of the night and the distant view of the tents.
On high were the clear stars; the gentle Hours
Walked cloudless through the galaxy of space,
And the calm moon rose, lighting up the flowers
With frost of living pearl: like her in grace,
Th' enamored maid from her illumined face
Reflected light where'er she chanced to rove;
And made the silent Spirit of the place,
The hills, the melancholy moon above,
Her sex to all the field emblazoning so,
Loose to the charmed winds her golden tresses flow.
Thus begins the most famous episode of the Jerusalem Delivered. For the
next half of the poem Tancred and Clorinda are the real hero and heroine.
In the meantime Satan has called together his followers for consultation.
Among the many plans for holding the Christian army in check is the
sending of the beautiful enchantress Armida to the camp of Godfrey, where
she succeeds by her wiles in drawing away from the army a number of the
bravest warriors. The king of Egypt, with an immense army, announces his
intention to help Jerusalem and from this time on, this menace hovers like a
black cloud over the horizon of the poem, ever approaching nearer and
nearer, till in the last canto the storm is averted by the bravery of the
Christian warriors and the aid of heaven.
Argantes, one of the pagan warriors of Jerusalem, sends a herald to
Godfrey's camp, challenging any of his warriors to single combat. Tancred
is appointed by Godfrey to accept the challenge, and the two doughty
champions fight all day long with no result. When night comes on both
retire, bearing away serious wounds. Erminia, who has been in a terrible
state of anxiety during the combat, cannot rest content when night comes
on, without learning the condition of Tancred's wounds. She puts on
Clorinda's suit of armor, leaves the city, and makes her way to the Christian
camp, first sending a messenger to Tancred, announcing that a lady desires
to see him. The scene which follows is very picturesque, describing as it
does the silence of the night and the distant view of the tents.
On high were the clear stars; the gentle Hours
Walked cloudless through the galaxy of space,
And the calm moon rose, lighting up the flowers
With frost of living pearl: like her in grace,
Th' enamored maid from her illumined face
Reflected light where'er she chanced to rove;
And made the silent Spirit of the place,
The hills, the melancholy moon above,
Page 145
And the dumb valleys round, familiars of her love.
Seeing the Camp, she whispered: "O ye fair
Italian tents! how amiable ye show!
The breathing winds that such refreshment bear,
Ravish my soul, for 't is from you they blow
So may relenting Heaven on me bestow,—
On me, by froward Fate so long distressed,—
A chaste repose from weariness and woe,
As in your compass only lies my quest;
As 'tis your arms alone can give my spirit rest."
Ah, little does she think, while thus she dreams,
What is prepared for her by Fortune's spite!
She is so placed, that the moon's placid beams
In line direct upon her armor light;
So far remote into the shades of night
The silver splendor is conveyed, and she
Surrounded is with brilliancy so bright,
That whosoe'er might chance her crest to see,
Would of a truth conclude it must Clorinda be.
Two sentinels see her, and believing her to be Clorinda, pursue her. She
flies and is carried by her horse many miles away, finally reaching a
shepherd's cottage on the banks of the Jordan, where for some time she
takes up her abode far from war's alarms and the "pangs of despised love."
The description of Erminia's life here is much admired for its delineations
of the charm of rural life.
She slept, till in her dreaming ear, the bowers
Whispered, the gay birds warbled of the dawn;
The river roared; the winds to the young flowers
Made love; the blithe bee wound its dulcet horn:
Roused by the mirth and melodies of morn,
Her languid eyes she opens, and perceives
Seeing the Camp, she whispered: "O ye fair
Italian tents! how amiable ye show!
The breathing winds that such refreshment bear,
Ravish my soul, for 't is from you they blow
So may relenting Heaven on me bestow,—
On me, by froward Fate so long distressed,—
A chaste repose from weariness and woe,
As in your compass only lies my quest;
As 'tis your arms alone can give my spirit rest."
Ah, little does she think, while thus she dreams,
What is prepared for her by Fortune's spite!
She is so placed, that the moon's placid beams
In line direct upon her armor light;
So far remote into the shades of night
The silver splendor is conveyed, and she
Surrounded is with brilliancy so bright,
That whosoe'er might chance her crest to see,
Would of a truth conclude it must Clorinda be.
Two sentinels see her, and believing her to be Clorinda, pursue her. She
flies and is carried by her horse many miles away, finally reaching a
shepherd's cottage on the banks of the Jordan, where for some time she
takes up her abode far from war's alarms and the "pangs of despised love."
The description of Erminia's life here is much admired for its delineations
of the charm of rural life.
She slept, till in her dreaming ear, the bowers
Whispered, the gay birds warbled of the dawn;
The river roared; the winds to the young flowers
Made love; the blithe bee wound its dulcet horn:
Roused by the mirth and melodies of morn,
Her languid eyes she opens, and perceives
Page 146
The huts of shepherds on the lonely lawn;
Whilst seeming voices, 'twixt the waves and leaves
Call back her scattered thoughts,—again she sighs and
grieves.
Her plaints were silenced by soft music, sent
As from a rural pipe, such sounds as cheer
The Syrian shepherd in his summer tent,
And mixed with pastoral accents, rude but clear
She rose and gently, guided by her ear,
Came where an old man on a rising ground
In the fresh shade, his white flocks feeding near,
Twig baskets wove, and listened to the sound
Trilled by three blooming boys, who sate disporting round.
The shepherd, pitying Erminia's distress, takes her to his wife, and she thus
becomes a member of the humble but happy household.
In the meantime many events are taking place between the Christians and
pagans, sorties, single combats, and attacks on the walls of the city. Godfrey
has caused powerful engines of war to be built, especially a mighty
movable tower, so high that it overtops the walls of the city. Clorinda, eager
for glory, undertakes one night to destroy the tower, in spite of the warning
of her old servant Arsetes, who tells her the story of her birth, and reveals
the fact that she is of Christian parentage. She issues forth, succeeds in
setting fire to the tower, but not being able to reënter the city, flies, followed
by Tancred, who not recognizing her, fights with her and to his own eternal
sorrow, slays her. This passage is regarded as the most beautiful of the
whole poem:
As the deep Euxine, though the wind no more
Blows, that late tossed its billows to the stars,
Stills not at once its rolling and its roar,
But with its coasts long time conflicting jars;
Thus, though their quickly-ebbing blood debars
Force from their blades as vigor from their arms,
Still lasts the frenzy of the flame which Mars
Whilst seeming voices, 'twixt the waves and leaves
Call back her scattered thoughts,—again she sighs and
grieves.
Her plaints were silenced by soft music, sent
As from a rural pipe, such sounds as cheer
The Syrian shepherd in his summer tent,
And mixed with pastoral accents, rude but clear
She rose and gently, guided by her ear,
Came where an old man on a rising ground
In the fresh shade, his white flocks feeding near,
Twig baskets wove, and listened to the sound
Trilled by three blooming boys, who sate disporting round.
The shepherd, pitying Erminia's distress, takes her to his wife, and she thus
becomes a member of the humble but happy household.
In the meantime many events are taking place between the Christians and
pagans, sorties, single combats, and attacks on the walls of the city. Godfrey
has caused powerful engines of war to be built, especially a mighty
movable tower, so high that it overtops the walls of the city. Clorinda, eager
for glory, undertakes one night to destroy the tower, in spite of the warning
of her old servant Arsetes, who tells her the story of her birth, and reveals
the fact that she is of Christian parentage. She issues forth, succeeds in
setting fire to the tower, but not being able to reënter the city, flies, followed
by Tancred, who not recognizing her, fights with her and to his own eternal
sorrow, slays her. This passage is regarded as the most beautiful of the
whole poem:
As the deep Euxine, though the wind no more
Blows, that late tossed its billows to the stars,
Stills not at once its rolling and its roar,
But with its coasts long time conflicting jars;
Thus, though their quickly-ebbing blood debars
Force from their blades as vigor from their arms,
Still lasts the frenzy of the flame which Mars
Page 147
Blew in their breasts; sustained by whose strong charms,
Yet heap they strokes on strokes, yet harms inflict on harms.
But now, alas! the fatal hour arrives
That must shut up Clorinda's life in shade;
In her fair bosom deep his sword he drives;
'Tis done—life's purple fountain bathes the blade;
The golden flowered cymar of light brocade,
That swathed so tenderly her breasts of snow,
Is steeped in the warm stream: the hapless maid
Feels her end nigh; her knees their strength forego,
And her enfeebled frame droops languishing and low.
He, following up the thrust with taunting cries,
Lays the pierced Virgin at his careless feet;
She as she falls, in mournful tones outsighs,
Her last faint words, pathetically sweet;
Which a new spirit prompts, a spirit replete
With charity, and faith, and hope serene,
Sent dove-like down from God's pure mercy-seat;
Who, though through life his rebel she had been,
Would have her die a fond, repentant Magdalene.
"Friend, thou hast won; I pardon thee, and oh
Forgive thou me! I fear not for this clay,
But my dark soul—pray for it, and bestow
The sacred right that laves all stains away:"
Like dying hymns heard far at close of day,
Sounding I know not what in the soothed ear
Of sweetest sadness, the faint words make way
To his fierce heart, and, touched with grief sincere,
Streams from his pitying eye the involuntary tear.
Not distant, gushing from the rocks, a rill
Clashed on his ear; to this with eager pace
He speeds—his hollow casque the waters fill—
And back he hurries to the deed of grace;
His hands as aspens tremble, whilst they raise
Yet heap they strokes on strokes, yet harms inflict on harms.
But now, alas! the fatal hour arrives
That must shut up Clorinda's life in shade;
In her fair bosom deep his sword he drives;
'Tis done—life's purple fountain bathes the blade;
The golden flowered cymar of light brocade,
That swathed so tenderly her breasts of snow,
Is steeped in the warm stream: the hapless maid
Feels her end nigh; her knees their strength forego,
And her enfeebled frame droops languishing and low.
He, following up the thrust with taunting cries,
Lays the pierced Virgin at his careless feet;
She as she falls, in mournful tones outsighs,
Her last faint words, pathetically sweet;
Which a new spirit prompts, a spirit replete
With charity, and faith, and hope serene,
Sent dove-like down from God's pure mercy-seat;
Who, though through life his rebel she had been,
Would have her die a fond, repentant Magdalene.
"Friend, thou hast won; I pardon thee, and oh
Forgive thou me! I fear not for this clay,
But my dark soul—pray for it, and bestow
The sacred right that laves all stains away:"
Like dying hymns heard far at close of day,
Sounding I know not what in the soothed ear
Of sweetest sadness, the faint words make way
To his fierce heart, and, touched with grief sincere,
Streams from his pitying eye the involuntary tear.
Not distant, gushing from the rocks, a rill
Clashed on his ear; to this with eager pace
He speeds—his hollow casque the waters fill—
And back he hurries to the deed of grace;
His hands as aspens tremble, whilst they raise
Page 148
The locked aventayle of the unknown knight;—
God, for thy mercy! 'tis her angel face!
Aghast and thunderstruck, he loathes the light;
Ah, knowledge best unknown! ah, too distracting sight.
Yet still he lived; and mustering all his powers
To the sad task, restrained each wild lament,
Fain to redeem by those baptismal showers
The life his sword bereft; whilst thus intent
The hallowing words he spoke, with ravishment
Her face transfigured shone, and half apart
Her bland lips shed a lively smile that sent
This silent speech in sunshine to his heart:
"Heaven gleams; in blissful peace behold thy friend depart!"
A paleness beauteous as the lily's mixt
With the sweet violet's, like a gust of wind
Flits o'er her face; her eyes on Heaven are fixt,
And heaven on her returns its looks as kind:
Speak she can not; but her cold hand, declined,
In pledge of peace on Tancred she bestows;
And to her fate thus tenderly resigned,
In her meek beauty she expires, and shows
But as a smiling saint indulging soft repose.
Clorinda, being dead, Tancred has little desire to live, but is comforted by a
vision of her in heaven:
And, clad in starry robes, the maid for whom
He mourned, appears amid his mourning dreams;
Fairer than erst, but by the deathless bloom
And heavenly radiance that around her beams,
Graced, not disguised; in sweetest act she seems
To stoop, and wipe away the tears that flow
From his dim eyes: "Behold what glory streams
Round me," she cries; "how beauteous now I show,
And for my sake, dear friend, this waste of grief forego."
God, for thy mercy! 'tis her angel face!
Aghast and thunderstruck, he loathes the light;
Ah, knowledge best unknown! ah, too distracting sight.
Yet still he lived; and mustering all his powers
To the sad task, restrained each wild lament,
Fain to redeem by those baptismal showers
The life his sword bereft; whilst thus intent
The hallowing words he spoke, with ravishment
Her face transfigured shone, and half apart
Her bland lips shed a lively smile that sent
This silent speech in sunshine to his heart:
"Heaven gleams; in blissful peace behold thy friend depart!"
A paleness beauteous as the lily's mixt
With the sweet violet's, like a gust of wind
Flits o'er her face; her eyes on Heaven are fixt,
And heaven on her returns its looks as kind:
Speak she can not; but her cold hand, declined,
In pledge of peace on Tancred she bestows;
And to her fate thus tenderly resigned,
In her meek beauty she expires, and shows
But as a smiling saint indulging soft repose.
Clorinda, being dead, Tancred has little desire to live, but is comforted by a
vision of her in heaven:
And, clad in starry robes, the maid for whom
He mourned, appears amid his mourning dreams;
Fairer than erst, but by the deathless bloom
And heavenly radiance that around her beams,
Graced, not disguised; in sweetest act she seems
To stoop, and wipe away the tears that flow
From his dim eyes: "Behold what glory streams
Round me," she cries; "how beauteous now I show,
And for my sake, dear friend, this waste of grief forego."
Page 149
Up to this time the most prominent characters in the poem have been
Tancred and Clorinda. This state of things now changes and the real hero,
Rinaldo, who like Achilles has long been absent from the field of action,
reappears and brings matters to a climax.
We have already seen how Armida has come to camp and carried off a
number of the Christian warriors. At the same time Rinaldo had, in a contest
for the successor of Dudo (killed in the first skirmish between the crusaders
and the pagans), slain Gernando in the presence of the whole army, and was
forced to fly the wrath of Godfrey. He, after having freed the fifty knights
from the power of Armida, is himself caught by her wiles, and carried off
by her to a gorgeous palace situated in the midst of a beautiful garden, on a
high mountain in the island of Teneriffe. Here, lost in luxury and idleness,
he sleeps out the thought of his duty as a Christian warrior.
In the meantime Godfrey, by various supernatural tokens, learns that
Rinaldo alone can bring about the final success of the Christian arms. He is
thus induced to pardon his crime, which indeed had in a certain sense been
justified, and sends two messengers to bring him back. These embark on a
magic vessel, traverse the Mediterranean, pass the strait of Gibraltar, enter
the Atlantic, and reach the island of Teneriffe. The descriptions of this
voyage and the allusion to Columbus, are famous and well deserve to be
quoted, if we had the space. It is especially interesting to compare this
fictitious voyage into the Atlantic Ocean with that of Ulysses in Dante's
Inferno, the one written before, the other shortly after the discovery of
America.
The ambassadors arrive at the island, climb the mountain, overcome all
obstacles, enter the enchanted garden, and discover Rinaldo, surrounded by
all the beauty of nature and magnificence of art.
The messengers succeed in arousing the dormant nobility of Rinaldo; he
tears himself away, follows them to the camp of Godfrey, is pardoned by
the latter, succeeds in breaking the spell of the enchanted forest, and thus
prepares the way for the building of new war machines. The city then is
assaulted and taken, and finally the Egyptian army, which now appears on
the scene, is defeated and the poem ends.
Tancred and Clorinda. This state of things now changes and the real hero,
Rinaldo, who like Achilles has long been absent from the field of action,
reappears and brings matters to a climax.
We have already seen how Armida has come to camp and carried off a
number of the Christian warriors. At the same time Rinaldo had, in a contest
for the successor of Dudo (killed in the first skirmish between the crusaders
and the pagans), slain Gernando in the presence of the whole army, and was
forced to fly the wrath of Godfrey. He, after having freed the fifty knights
from the power of Armida, is himself caught by her wiles, and carried off
by her to a gorgeous palace situated in the midst of a beautiful garden, on a
high mountain in the island of Teneriffe. Here, lost in luxury and idleness,
he sleeps out the thought of his duty as a Christian warrior.
In the meantime Godfrey, by various supernatural tokens, learns that
Rinaldo alone can bring about the final success of the Christian arms. He is
thus induced to pardon his crime, which indeed had in a certain sense been
justified, and sends two messengers to bring him back. These embark on a
magic vessel, traverse the Mediterranean, pass the strait of Gibraltar, enter
the Atlantic, and reach the island of Teneriffe. The descriptions of this
voyage and the allusion to Columbus, are famous and well deserve to be
quoted, if we had the space. It is especially interesting to compare this
fictitious voyage into the Atlantic Ocean with that of Ulysses in Dante's
Inferno, the one written before, the other shortly after the discovery of
America.
The ambassadors arrive at the island, climb the mountain, overcome all
obstacles, enter the enchanted garden, and discover Rinaldo, surrounded by
all the beauty of nature and magnificence of art.
The messengers succeed in arousing the dormant nobility of Rinaldo; he
tears himself away, follows them to the camp of Godfrey, is pardoned by
the latter, succeeds in breaking the spell of the enchanted forest, and thus
prepares the way for the building of new war machines. The city then is
assaulted and taken, and finally the Egyptian army, which now appears on
the scene, is defeated and the poem ends.
Page 150
The literature of the Italian Renaissance, which was inaugurated by Petrarch
and Boccaccio, reached its highest point with Ariosto. Tasso, equally great
with Ariosto, lived at the beginning of a long period of decline; the
Jerusalem Delivered projecting the last rays of the glories of the
Renaissance into this new period. The sixteenth century, especially the first
half, is the golden age of Italian literature, comparable to that of Augustus
in Rome, Louis XIV. in France, and Queen Elizabeth in England. In the
narrow confines of this sketch we have only been able to treat in some
detail the great writers thereof, Boiardo, Ariosto, and Tasso. Yet the number
of men of genius and talent is legion—giants indeed lived in those days—
not only in the field of art and scholarship but in literature. In lyrical poetry
were Pietro Bembo, the Petrarch of his times; Michel Angelo and Vittoria
Colonna. In the pastoral poem, besides Tasso, there were Sannazaro and
Guarini, the former (whose Arcadia was imitated in England by Sidney and
Spenser) on the border-line between the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries,
the latter on that between the sixteenth and seventeenth. In comic poetry
there was Francesco Berni, who worked over Boiardo's Orlando
Innamorato, which has since then been read almost wholly in this version.
In prose was developed an especially rich literature, among the great
masters of which we may mention in history, Nicholas Machiavelli, who, in
his Prince, introduced a new philosophy of politics; Guicciardini, Varchi,
and Nardi; in the history of art, Vasari; in novels and stories, Luigi da Porto,
who first told the story of Romeo and Juliet; Giraldo Cinzio, Matteo
Bandello, who continued the work of Boccaccio and Sacchetti. Forming a
special group are Benvenuto Cellini, whose autobiography has made him
famous; Firenzuola, who wrote on the beauty of woman; Baldasarre
Castiglione, the Lord Chesterfield of his day, who in his book on the
Courtier, depicted the character of the perfect gentleman according to the
ideals of the times.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Lack of true epic hitherto—Tasso (1544-95) the first to give
Italy an epic in the style of Homer and Vergil—Pathos of his life
—His works: The pastoral poem Aminta; a tragedy,
Torrismondo; Jerusalem Delivered—Long preparation for his
and Boccaccio, reached its highest point with Ariosto. Tasso, equally great
with Ariosto, lived at the beginning of a long period of decline; the
Jerusalem Delivered projecting the last rays of the glories of the
Renaissance into this new period. The sixteenth century, especially the first
half, is the golden age of Italian literature, comparable to that of Augustus
in Rome, Louis XIV. in France, and Queen Elizabeth in England. In the
narrow confines of this sketch we have only been able to treat in some
detail the great writers thereof, Boiardo, Ariosto, and Tasso. Yet the number
of men of genius and talent is legion—giants indeed lived in those days—
not only in the field of art and scholarship but in literature. In lyrical poetry
were Pietro Bembo, the Petrarch of his times; Michel Angelo and Vittoria
Colonna. In the pastoral poem, besides Tasso, there were Sannazaro and
Guarini, the former (whose Arcadia was imitated in England by Sidney and
Spenser) on the border-line between the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries,
the latter on that between the sixteenth and seventeenth. In comic poetry
there was Francesco Berni, who worked over Boiardo's Orlando
Innamorato, which has since then been read almost wholly in this version.
In prose was developed an especially rich literature, among the great
masters of which we may mention in history, Nicholas Machiavelli, who, in
his Prince, introduced a new philosophy of politics; Guicciardini, Varchi,
and Nardi; in the history of art, Vasari; in novels and stories, Luigi da Porto,
who first told the story of Romeo and Juliet; Giraldo Cinzio, Matteo
Bandello, who continued the work of Boccaccio and Sacchetti. Forming a
special group are Benvenuto Cellini, whose autobiography has made him
famous; Firenzuola, who wrote on the beauty of woman; Baldasarre
Castiglione, the Lord Chesterfield of his day, who in his book on the
Courtier, depicted the character of the perfect gentleman according to the
ideals of the times.
SUMMARY AND QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
Lack of true epic hitherto—Tasso (1544-95) the first to give
Italy an epic in the style of Homer and Vergil—Pathos of his life
—His works: The pastoral poem Aminta; a tragedy,
Torrismondo; Jerusalem Delivered—Long preparation for his
Page 151
masterpiece—The sixteenth century the Golden Age of Italian
literature: Bembo, Sannazaro, Guarini, Berni, Machiavelli,
Guicciardini.
1. Would you call the Divine Comedy and Orlando Furioso true
epics?
2. Give briefly the main facts of Tasso's life.
3. What was the real cause of his unhappiness?
4. Describe his death.
5. What was the Aminta; when was it written?
6. What is the theme of Jerusalem Delivered?
7. Why did Tasso choose this subject?
8. Give in brief outline the plot.
9. Tell the story of Sophronia and Olindo.
10. Who was Clorinda, by whom was she loved, and how did
she die?
11. Tell all you know about Erminia.
12. What part in the poem is played by Armida?
13. Where was Rinaldo during most of the fighting, and how
was he brought back to camp?
14. How does the poem end?
15. Mention a few other writers of the sixteenth century.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
A complete translation of Jerusalem Delivered by Wiffen is
published in the Bohn Library.
literature: Bembo, Sannazaro, Guarini, Berni, Machiavelli,
Guicciardini.
1. Would you call the Divine Comedy and Orlando Furioso true
epics?
2. Give briefly the main facts of Tasso's life.
3. What was the real cause of his unhappiness?
4. Describe his death.
5. What was the Aminta; when was it written?
6. What is the theme of Jerusalem Delivered?
7. Why did Tasso choose this subject?
8. Give in brief outline the plot.
9. Tell the story of Sophronia and Olindo.
10. Who was Clorinda, by whom was she loved, and how did
she die?
11. Tell all you know about Erminia.
12. What part in the poem is played by Armida?
13. Where was Rinaldo during most of the fighting, and how
was he brought back to camp?
14. How does the poem end?
15. Mention a few other writers of the sixteenth century.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
A complete translation of Jerusalem Delivered by Wiffen is
published in the Bohn Library.
Page 152
Page 153
CHAPTER VIII
THE PERIOD OF DECADENCE AND THE REVIVAL
In the history of Italian literature, Dante, to expand a figure already used,
stands at the end of the Middle Ages like a lofty, solitary mountain peak;
behind him the low, level plain fades away into darkness; before him the
landscape, shone upon by the first rays of a new epoch, slopes gradually
upward until with Petrarch, Boccaccio, and the great writers of the
Renaissance, we have a lofty and widely extended plateau. After Tasso
there is a sudden descent to a low, level, uniform plain, in which Italian
literature dragged itself along till the middle of the eighteenth century, when
again an upward slope is noticed, which becomes more and more
accentuated as we approach the present.
Among the causes of the period of degradation, from 1560 to 1750, the
leading ones must be sought for in the political and religious condition of
Italy at that time. Spain had become possessed of a large part of the country,
especially in the north and south, while the pope, who ruled the center, in
temporal as well as spiritual matters, was the firm ally of the Spaniards. The
country thus under foreign dominion, was oppressed and robbed without
mercy. The Spanish viceroys, and their ignoble imitators, the Italian nobles,
lived a life of luxury and vice, surrounded by bandits and brigands, and by
paralyzing all commerce and industry, brought on famine and pestilence.
The religious condition was no better. The Catholic reaction, or counter
reformation, which culminated in the Council of Trent, fastened still more
firmly the chains of medieval superstition and dogmatism on the mass of
the Italian people. The absolute power of the pope was reaffirmed; two
mighty instruments were forged to crush out heresy and opposition—the
Inquisition, which effectually choked out free thought, and the Jesuits, who
found their way stealthily into all ranks and classes of society. Such was the
condition of Italy at this time, "a prolonged, a solemn, an inexpressibly
heartrending tragedy." The effect on the social life of Italy was almost fatal.
THE PERIOD OF DECADENCE AND THE REVIVAL
In the history of Italian literature, Dante, to expand a figure already used,
stands at the end of the Middle Ages like a lofty, solitary mountain peak;
behind him the low, level plain fades away into darkness; before him the
landscape, shone upon by the first rays of a new epoch, slopes gradually
upward until with Petrarch, Boccaccio, and the great writers of the
Renaissance, we have a lofty and widely extended plateau. After Tasso
there is a sudden descent to a low, level, uniform plain, in which Italian
literature dragged itself along till the middle of the eighteenth century, when
again an upward slope is noticed, which becomes more and more
accentuated as we approach the present.
Among the causes of the period of degradation, from 1560 to 1750, the
leading ones must be sought for in the political and religious condition of
Italy at that time. Spain had become possessed of a large part of the country,
especially in the north and south, while the pope, who ruled the center, in
temporal as well as spiritual matters, was the firm ally of the Spaniards. The
country thus under foreign dominion, was oppressed and robbed without
mercy. The Spanish viceroys, and their ignoble imitators, the Italian nobles,
lived a life of luxury and vice, surrounded by bandits and brigands, and by
paralyzing all commerce and industry, brought on famine and pestilence.
The religious condition was no better. The Catholic reaction, or counter
reformation, which culminated in the Council of Trent, fastened still more
firmly the chains of medieval superstition and dogmatism on the mass of
the Italian people. The absolute power of the pope was reaffirmed; two
mighty instruments were forged to crush out heresy and opposition—the
Inquisition, which effectually choked out free thought, and the Jesuits, who
found their way stealthily into all ranks and classes of society. Such was the
condition of Italy at this time, "a prolonged, a solemn, an inexpressibly
heartrending tragedy." The effect on the social life of Italy was almost fatal.
Page 154
Everywhere, to use the almost exaggerated language of Symonds, were to
be seen idleness, disease, brigandage, destitution, ignorance, superstition,
hypocrisy, vice, ruin, pestilence, "while over the Dead Sea of social
putrefaction floated the sickening oil of Jesuit hypocrisy."
No wonder that in such a state of society, literature and art reached the
lowest point in all its history. Scarcely a single man of genius or even of
talent, can be found in the period between 1580 and 1750. All literature was
marked by lack of originality of thought and by a style deformed by
execrable taste, a style which consisted of wretched conceits, puns,
antithesis, and gorgeous and far-fetched metaphors. This form of literary
diction was not confined, however, to Italy, being represented in Spain by
Gongora, in France by the Hôtel de Rambouillet, and in England by Lyly's
Euphues. In Italy it is known as Marinism from the poet Marini, whose
Adone (in which is told the love of Venus for Adonis, a subject previously
treated by Shakespeare) exemplifying all phases of the above-mentioned
style, had enormous popularity not only in Italy but abroad.
During the period now under discussion, poets were not wanting, for the
defect was in quality rather than quantity. Yet not all were entirely without
merit, for some possessed a certain degree of talent, especially in the
musical elements of their verse. Such were the lyrical poets, Chiabrera,
Testi, and Filicaja. In prose literature a better and saner style prevailed,
especially in the dialogues of Galileo, and in the historical and critical
writings of Sarpi and Vico.
In 1748 the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle ended Spanish rule in Italy, and the
breath of free thought from England sweeping across the plains of France
entered Italy and gradually weakened the power of the Jesuits, dissipated to
a certain extent superstition and ignorance, and aroused the country to a
sense of its degradation. By bringing Italy into connection with other
nations, and with newer ideas, it planted the germs of a new intellectual life.
The influence of France, England, and Germany began to make itself felt.
Corneille, Racine, and Voltaire influenced Italian tragedy, while Molière,
who himself had borrowed largely from the early Italian comedies, now
returned the favor by becoming the master of Goldoni. English influence
came later, first Addison, Pope, and Milton, then toward the end of the
be seen idleness, disease, brigandage, destitution, ignorance, superstition,
hypocrisy, vice, ruin, pestilence, "while over the Dead Sea of social
putrefaction floated the sickening oil of Jesuit hypocrisy."
No wonder that in such a state of society, literature and art reached the
lowest point in all its history. Scarcely a single man of genius or even of
talent, can be found in the period between 1580 and 1750. All literature was
marked by lack of originality of thought and by a style deformed by
execrable taste, a style which consisted of wretched conceits, puns,
antithesis, and gorgeous and far-fetched metaphors. This form of literary
diction was not confined, however, to Italy, being represented in Spain by
Gongora, in France by the Hôtel de Rambouillet, and in England by Lyly's
Euphues. In Italy it is known as Marinism from the poet Marini, whose
Adone (in which is told the love of Venus for Adonis, a subject previously
treated by Shakespeare) exemplifying all phases of the above-mentioned
style, had enormous popularity not only in Italy but abroad.
During the period now under discussion, poets were not wanting, for the
defect was in quality rather than quantity. Yet not all were entirely without
merit, for some possessed a certain degree of talent, especially in the
musical elements of their verse. Such were the lyrical poets, Chiabrera,
Testi, and Filicaja. In prose literature a better and saner style prevailed,
especially in the dialogues of Galileo, and in the historical and critical
writings of Sarpi and Vico.
In 1748 the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle ended Spanish rule in Italy, and the
breath of free thought from England sweeping across the plains of France
entered Italy and gradually weakened the power of the Jesuits, dissipated to
a certain extent superstition and ignorance, and aroused the country to a
sense of its degradation. By bringing Italy into connection with other
nations, and with newer ideas, it planted the germs of a new intellectual life.
The influence of France, England, and Germany began to make itself felt.
Corneille, Racine, and Voltaire influenced Italian tragedy, while Molière,
who himself had borrowed largely from the early Italian comedies, now
returned the favor by becoming the master of Goldoni. English influence
came later, first Addison, Pope, and Milton, then toward the end of the
Page 155
eighteenth century, Young, Gray, Shakespeare, and Ossian. Last of all came
the German influence, especially Klopstock and Goethe.
In this period of awakening the chief gain was in the field of the drama. Up
to the middle of the eighteenth century, Italy, in this branch of literature,
could not even remotely be compared with France, Spain, or England. In
the sixteenth century comedies had not been wanting, and beside the purely
Italian creation of improvised farce (now represented in Punch and Judy
shows, pantomimes, and harlequinades), Ariosto had written literary
comedies in close imitation of Plautus and Terence. Yet, from Ariosto to
Goldoni we find practically but one genuine writer of comedy; this
singularly enough, was Machiavelli, whose Mandragora was enormously
popular, and was declared by Voltaire to be better than Aristophanes and but
little inferior to Molière. But one book does not make a literature any more
than one swallow makes a summer. It was left for Carlo Goldoni (1707-
1793) to give his country a number of comedies worthy of being compared
with those of Molière. Goldoni was a kindly, amiable man of the world as
well as of letters, bright and witty but withal somewhat superficial.
Although a keen observer of the outer form of society and human nature, he
lacked the depth and insight, and especially the subtle pathos of Molière.
He was greatly influenced by the latter, whom he looked upon as his master.
Like him he began with light comedy, farcical in nature, and gradually
produced more and more comedies of manner and character. Yet he is not a
slavish imitator of the great Frenchman, to whom, while inferior in
earnestness and knowledge of the human heart, he was equal in dialogue, in
development of plot, and in comic talent. Goldoni composed rapidly (once
he wrote sixteen comedies in a year), and has left behind him one hundred
and sixty plays and eighty musical dramas and opera texts.
The musical drama is a peculiar Italian invention, and almost immediately
reached perfection in Pietro Metastasio (1698-1782), after whom it began
rapidly to decline. Metastasio was universally admired and was, before
Goldoni and Alfieri, the only Italian that had a European reputation, and
who thus won some measure of glory for his country in her period of
deepest degradation. His plays, meant to be set to music—the modern opera
text is a debased form of this—were superficial, had no real delineation of
the German influence, especially Klopstock and Goethe.
In this period of awakening the chief gain was in the field of the drama. Up
to the middle of the eighteenth century, Italy, in this branch of literature,
could not even remotely be compared with France, Spain, or England. In
the sixteenth century comedies had not been wanting, and beside the purely
Italian creation of improvised farce (now represented in Punch and Judy
shows, pantomimes, and harlequinades), Ariosto had written literary
comedies in close imitation of Plautus and Terence. Yet, from Ariosto to
Goldoni we find practically but one genuine writer of comedy; this
singularly enough, was Machiavelli, whose Mandragora was enormously
popular, and was declared by Voltaire to be better than Aristophanes and but
little inferior to Molière. But one book does not make a literature any more
than one swallow makes a summer. It was left for Carlo Goldoni (1707-
1793) to give his country a number of comedies worthy of being compared
with those of Molière. Goldoni was a kindly, amiable man of the world as
well as of letters, bright and witty but withal somewhat superficial.
Although a keen observer of the outer form of society and human nature, he
lacked the depth and insight, and especially the subtle pathos of Molière.
He was greatly influenced by the latter, whom he looked upon as his master.
Like him he began with light comedy, farcical in nature, and gradually
produced more and more comedies of manner and character. Yet he is not a
slavish imitator of the great Frenchman, to whom, while inferior in
earnestness and knowledge of the human heart, he was equal in dialogue, in
development of plot, and in comic talent. Goldoni composed rapidly (once
he wrote sixteen comedies in a year), and has left behind him one hundred
and sixty plays and eighty musical dramas and opera texts.
The musical drama is a peculiar Italian invention, and almost immediately
reached perfection in Pietro Metastasio (1698-1782), after whom it began
rapidly to decline. Metastasio was universally admired and was, before
Goldoni and Alfieri, the only Italian that had a European reputation, and
who thus won some measure of glory for his country in her period of
deepest degradation. His plays, meant to be set to music—the modern opera
text is a debased form of this—were superficial, had no real delineation of
Page 156
character, yet were written in verses which flowed softly along like a clear
stream through flowery meads. Light, artificial in sentiment, often lax in
morals, yet expressing the courtly conventionalities of the times,
Metastasio's poetry enjoyed vast popularity, while he himself became the
favorite of the aristocratic society of Vienna, where he lived for fifty years,
and the pride and glory of Italy. After him music became the all-important
element in this peculiar form of drama, which thus became the modern
opera, while the poetical element was degraded to the text thereof.
More famous, perhaps, than either the above was Alfieri, the founder of
modern Italian tragedy. In the intellectual movement of the sixteenth
century, tragedy, like comedy, had not been neglected, and many
translations and imitations had been made of the Greek and Latin
dramatists. The first regular tragedy, not only of Italian but of modern
European literature, was the Sofonisba of Trissino, which became the model
of all succeeding writers. Published first in 1524 it was soon translated into
all European languages and has been imitated, among many others, by
Corneille and Voltaire in France, Alfieri in Italy, and Geibel in Germany. In
spite of this promising beginning, however, Italian tragedy did not develop
as that of the neighboring countries did. Among the numberless writers of
tragedy in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries scarcely one deserves
mention. In the early part of the eighteenth century one name became
famous, Scipio Maffei (1675-1755) the immediate predecessor of Alfieri,
whose Merope was vastly popular throughout all Europe.
Yet Italy could not boast of a truly national drama before the appearance of
Vittorio Alfieri (1749-1803), who gave her an honorable rank in this
department of the world's literature. The story of his life, as told by himself
in his autobiography, is exceedingly interesting. Born in Asti, near Turin, of
a noble family, after a youth spent in idleness, ignorance, and selfish
pleasure, he "found himself," at the age of twenty-six, and being fired with
ambition to become a poet, he began a long period of self-education, in
which he made especial effort to master the Italian language, which he, born
in Piedmont, and long absent abroad, only half understood. The rest of his
life was spent in this study and in writing his dramas.
stream through flowery meads. Light, artificial in sentiment, often lax in
morals, yet expressing the courtly conventionalities of the times,
Metastasio's poetry enjoyed vast popularity, while he himself became the
favorite of the aristocratic society of Vienna, where he lived for fifty years,
and the pride and glory of Italy. After him music became the all-important
element in this peculiar form of drama, which thus became the modern
opera, while the poetical element was degraded to the text thereof.
More famous, perhaps, than either the above was Alfieri, the founder of
modern Italian tragedy. In the intellectual movement of the sixteenth
century, tragedy, like comedy, had not been neglected, and many
translations and imitations had been made of the Greek and Latin
dramatists. The first regular tragedy, not only of Italian but of modern
European literature, was the Sofonisba of Trissino, which became the model
of all succeeding writers. Published first in 1524 it was soon translated into
all European languages and has been imitated, among many others, by
Corneille and Voltaire in France, Alfieri in Italy, and Geibel in Germany. In
spite of this promising beginning, however, Italian tragedy did not develop
as that of the neighboring countries did. Among the numberless writers of
tragedy in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries scarcely one deserves
mention. In the early part of the eighteenth century one name became
famous, Scipio Maffei (1675-1755) the immediate predecessor of Alfieri,
whose Merope was vastly popular throughout all Europe.
Yet Italy could not boast of a truly national drama before the appearance of
Vittorio Alfieri (1749-1803), who gave her an honorable rank in this
department of the world's literature. The story of his life, as told by himself
in his autobiography, is exceedingly interesting. Born in Asti, near Turin, of
a noble family, after a youth spent in idleness, ignorance, and selfish
pleasure, he "found himself," at the age of twenty-six, and being fired with
ambition to become a poet, he began a long period of self-education, in
which he made especial effort to master the Italian language, which he, born
in Piedmont, and long absent abroad, only half understood. The rest of his
life was spent in this study and in writing his dramas.
Page 157
In his reform of the Italian drama, Alfieri did not, like Manzoni later, try to
introduce Shakesperean methods. He went back to the tragic system of the
Greeks and tried to improve on the French followers of the latter. He
observed the three unities, especially that of action, even more strictly than
Corneille or even Racine. Hence his plays are extraordinarily short (only
one is of more than fifteen hundred lines). The action moves on swiftly to
the climax with no effort at mere dramatic situation or stage effect.
Of especial interest are the subjects of Alfieri's tragedies, all of them having
a political or social tendency. They all express the theories of the French
philosophers then so popular in Italy, concerning freedom and the rights of
the people in opposition to the divine right of kings. His heroes—Virginius,
Brutus, Timoleon—all proclaim the liberty of man. It is interesting to note
that he dedicated one of his plays to George Washington. To the reader of
the present day even his best plays—Virginia, Orestes, Agamemnon, Myrra,
and Saul—seem conventional, monotonous, and unreal. The characters are
mere types of passion or sentiment; there is no variety of action, no
episodes, and no poetical adornments. Yet in his own age Alfieri was
regarded as a great tragic poet, not only in his own country, but beyond the
Alps. His influence on Italian literature was very great. For the next two
generations there was scarcely a poet who did not admire and imitate him.
Parini, Foscolo, Monti, Manzoni, Leopardi, and Pellico, all looked up to
him as their master.
Alfieri was the first to speak of a fatherland, a united Italy; he practically
founded the patriotic school of literature which has lasted down to the
present time. Hence he is even more important from a political standpoint
than from a literary one. He himself looked on his tragedies as a means of
inspiring new and higher political ideas in his fellow-countrymen, degraded
as they had been by the long oppression of Spain. "I wrote," he says,
"because the sad conditions of the times did not allow me to act."
The literature of the first half of the nineteenth century was dominated by
this political and patriotic spirit; Monti, Foscolo, Manzoni, and Pellico, all
wrote dramas in the spirit of Alfieri. Most of them, however, are better
known in other accounts. Foscolo, through his letters of Jacopo Ortis, the
introduce Shakesperean methods. He went back to the tragic system of the
Greeks and tried to improve on the French followers of the latter. He
observed the three unities, especially that of action, even more strictly than
Corneille or even Racine. Hence his plays are extraordinarily short (only
one is of more than fifteen hundred lines). The action moves on swiftly to
the climax with no effort at mere dramatic situation or stage effect.
Of especial interest are the subjects of Alfieri's tragedies, all of them having
a political or social tendency. They all express the theories of the French
philosophers then so popular in Italy, concerning freedom and the rights of
the people in opposition to the divine right of kings. His heroes—Virginius,
Brutus, Timoleon—all proclaim the liberty of man. It is interesting to note
that he dedicated one of his plays to George Washington. To the reader of
the present day even his best plays—Virginia, Orestes, Agamemnon, Myrra,
and Saul—seem conventional, monotonous, and unreal. The characters are
mere types of passion or sentiment; there is no variety of action, no
episodes, and no poetical adornments. Yet in his own age Alfieri was
regarded as a great tragic poet, not only in his own country, but beyond the
Alps. His influence on Italian literature was very great. For the next two
generations there was scarcely a poet who did not admire and imitate him.
Parini, Foscolo, Monti, Manzoni, Leopardi, and Pellico, all looked up to
him as their master.
Alfieri was the first to speak of a fatherland, a united Italy; he practically
founded the patriotic school of literature which has lasted down to the
present time. Hence he is even more important from a political standpoint
than from a literary one. He himself looked on his tragedies as a means of
inspiring new and higher political ideas in his fellow-countrymen, degraded
as they had been by the long oppression of Spain. "I wrote," he says,
"because the sad conditions of the times did not allow me to act."
The literature of the first half of the nineteenth century was dominated by
this political and patriotic spirit; Monti, Foscolo, Manzoni, and Pellico, all
wrote dramas in the spirit of Alfieri. Most of them, however, are better
known in other accounts. Foscolo, through his letters of Jacopo Ortis, the
Page 158
Italian Werther, and his literary essays; Pellico for his My Prisons; Manzoni
for his Betrothed, one of the great novels of modern times.
Greater than all of these, however, is Giacomo Leopardi (1798-1837), who
alone is worthy to be placed beside the four great Italian poets, Dante,
Petrarch, Ariosto, and Tasso, the last three of whom, at least, he might under
happier circumstances have equaled. The story of his life is a pathetic one.
Born of a family noble but poor, with a sensitive and melancholy
temperament, the circumstances of his life only added to his morbid
tendency, and after a brief existence, passed in sickness, poverty, and
gloom, he died. Leopardi was great as a poet, a philosopher, and scholar.
His Ode to Italy is one of the noblest poems in the language, and his
Solitary Shepherd of Asia, is full of incomparable beauty.
Other names of this later period crowd upon our attention, in political
literature, Mazzini; in the novel, D'Azeglio, Cantù, Guerazzi, and Gozzi; in
history Botta, Balbo, and Cantù. But we must hasten to close this brief
survey, with merely mentioning the names of a few of the more important
writers of the present time; in poetry, Carducci, Ada Negri, D'Annunzio; in
the novel, which in Italy as elsewhere has usurped the chief place,
Fogazzaro, D'Annunzio. The latter, although still young, is, next to
Carducci, the most considerable figure in Italian literature to-day. In his
dramas, poetry, and novels he shows a wonderful command of language and
descriptive imagination, and at one time bid fair to become a truly great
writer. In his later works he shows retrogression rather than progress, and
the taint of immorality and a certain exaggerated eccentricity of thought
have vitiated his talent and tended to destroy his popularity.
QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
1. Mention some causes of the degradation of Italian literature in
the seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries.
2. Describe the political and social condition of the country.
3. Who was Marini?
4. Name some of the early writers of Italian comedy.
for his Betrothed, one of the great novels of modern times.
Greater than all of these, however, is Giacomo Leopardi (1798-1837), who
alone is worthy to be placed beside the four great Italian poets, Dante,
Petrarch, Ariosto, and Tasso, the last three of whom, at least, he might under
happier circumstances have equaled. The story of his life is a pathetic one.
Born of a family noble but poor, with a sensitive and melancholy
temperament, the circumstances of his life only added to his morbid
tendency, and after a brief existence, passed in sickness, poverty, and
gloom, he died. Leopardi was great as a poet, a philosopher, and scholar.
His Ode to Italy is one of the noblest poems in the language, and his
Solitary Shepherd of Asia, is full of incomparable beauty.
Other names of this later period crowd upon our attention, in political
literature, Mazzini; in the novel, D'Azeglio, Cantù, Guerazzi, and Gozzi; in
history Botta, Balbo, and Cantù. But we must hasten to close this brief
survey, with merely mentioning the names of a few of the more important
writers of the present time; in poetry, Carducci, Ada Negri, D'Annunzio; in
the novel, which in Italy as elsewhere has usurped the chief place,
Fogazzaro, D'Annunzio. The latter, although still young, is, next to
Carducci, the most considerable figure in Italian literature to-day. In his
dramas, poetry, and novels he shows a wonderful command of language and
descriptive imagination, and at one time bid fair to become a truly great
writer. In his later works he shows retrogression rather than progress, and
the taint of immorality and a certain exaggerated eccentricity of thought
have vitiated his talent and tended to destroy his popularity.
QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW
1. Mention some causes of the degradation of Italian literature in
the seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries.
2. Describe the political and social condition of the country.
3. Who was Marini?
4. Name some of the early writers of Italian comedy.
Page 159
5. Life, character, and literary genius of Goldoni.
6. What was the musical drama; who its greatest writer?
7. Name two famous tragedies before the time of Alfieri.
8. Give an account of the life of Alfieri.
9. What is the general character of his plays?
10. Alfieri's influence, what form did it take?
11. Name some of his followers.
12. Who was the greatest poet of the early nineteenth century?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
For the political and social condition of Italy during the period
of decline see Symond's Catholic Reaction. Alfieri's
Autobiography, an intensely interesting book, has been often
published in English. For modern literature see Howell's
Modern Italian Poets, Sewall's translations from Carducci, and
Greene's Italian Lyrists of To-day.
6. What was the musical drama; who its greatest writer?
7. Name two famous tragedies before the time of Alfieri.
8. Give an account of the life of Alfieri.
9. What is the general character of his plays?
10. Alfieri's influence, what form did it take?
11. Name some of his followers.
12. Who was the greatest poet of the early nineteenth century?
BIBLIOGRAPHY
For the political and social condition of Italy during the period
of decline see Symond's Catholic Reaction. Alfieri's
Autobiography, an intensely interesting book, has been often
published in English. For modern literature see Howell's
Modern Italian Poets, Sewall's translations from Carducci, and
Greene's Italian Lyrists of To-day.
Page 160
INDEX
Accius, 5.
Alexander, 7.
Alfieri, Vittorio, 341, seq.
Alighieri, Dante, 195, seq.; 299, 313, 337.
Andronicus, 4, 39, 119.
Angelo, Michel, 335.
Annales, 124.
Anselm, 179.
Apollodorus, 39.
Aquinas, St. Thomas, 180, 256, 263.
Arezzo, Guittone d', 184, seq.
Argo, 7.
Argonautæ, 7.
Ariosto, 191, Chap. VI. works; 303, 322, 335.
Aristophanes, 39.
Bandello, Matteo, 336.
Beatrice, 197, 204, 206, seq.
Bellum, Punicum, 119.
Bembo, Pietro, 335.
Benivieni, Girolamo, 189.
Berni, Francesco, 335.
Boccaccio, 196, 267, Chap. V. works; 286, seq.; 299, 335, 337.
Boiardo, 191, 300, seq.; 322.
Bonaventura, St., 180.
Bracciolini, Poggio, 297.
Cæsar, 82, 90, 129.
Calvo, Bonifaccio, 182.
Carducci, 345.
Castiglione, Baldasarre, 335.
Cato, 9, 72, 122.
Catullus, 128.
Accius, 5.
Alexander, 7.
Alfieri, Vittorio, 341, seq.
Alighieri, Dante, 195, seq.; 299, 313, 337.
Andronicus, 4, 39, 119.
Angelo, Michel, 335.
Annales, 124.
Anselm, 179.
Apollodorus, 39.
Aquinas, St. Thomas, 180, 256, 263.
Arezzo, Guittone d', 184, seq.
Argo, 7.
Argonautæ, 7.
Ariosto, 191, Chap. VI. works; 303, 322, 335.
Aristophanes, 39.
Bandello, Matteo, 336.
Beatrice, 197, 204, 206, seq.
Bellum, Punicum, 119.
Bembo, Pietro, 335.
Benivieni, Girolamo, 189.
Berni, Francesco, 335.
Boccaccio, 196, 267, Chap. V. works; 286, seq.; 299, 335, 337.
Boiardo, 191, 300, seq.; 322.
Bonaventura, St., 180.
Bracciolini, Poggio, 297.
Cæsar, 82, 90, 129.
Calvo, Bonifaccio, 182.
Carducci, 345.
Castiglione, Baldasarre, 335.
Cato, 9, 72, 122.
Catullus, 128.
Page 161
Cavalcanti, 193, seq.
Cellini, Benvenuto, 335.
Cervantes, 314.
Chanson, de geste, 190, 299.
Chaucer, 286, seq.; 289.
Chiabrera, 339.
Ciani, Gioachino, 286.
Cicero, 129.
Cino da Pistoia, 193.
Cinzio, Giraldo, 335.
Colonna, Vittoria, 335.
Convito, 205.
Cratinus, 39.
Damian, Peter, 179, 257.
Daniel, Arnaut, 184.
D'Annunzio, 345.
Dante da Majano, 193.
Decameron, 287, seq.
Dies, Iræ, 188.
Divine Comedy, 205, Chap. III., 316.
Domitian, 106.
Domitius, 9.
Eclogues of Vergil, 130.
Ennius, 5, 74;
epitaph of, 75; 121.
Epicharmus, 74.
Eupolis, 39.
Fabulæ prætextæ, 5.
Fasani, 188.
Ficino, Marsilio, 297.
Filicaja, 339.
Firenzuola, 335.
Flagellants, 188, seq.
Foscolo, 343, 344.
Cellini, Benvenuto, 335.
Cervantes, 314.
Chanson, de geste, 190, 299.
Chaucer, 286, seq.; 289.
Chiabrera, 339.
Ciani, Gioachino, 286.
Cicero, 129.
Cino da Pistoia, 193.
Cinzio, Giraldo, 335.
Colonna, Vittoria, 335.
Convito, 205.
Cratinus, 39.
Damian, Peter, 179, 257.
Daniel, Arnaut, 184.
D'Annunzio, 345.
Dante da Majano, 193.
Decameron, 287, seq.
Dies, Iræ, 188.
Divine Comedy, 205, Chap. III., 316.
Domitian, 106.
Domitius, 9.
Eclogues of Vergil, 130.
Ennius, 5, 74;
epitaph of, 75; 121.
Epicharmus, 74.
Eupolis, 39.
Fabulæ prætextæ, 5.
Fasani, 188.
Ficino, Marsilio, 297.
Filicaja, 339.
Firenzuola, 335.
Flagellants, 188, seq.
Foscolo, 343, 344.
Page 162
Francesca da Rimini, 203, 221.
Frederick II., 182, seq.
Fulvius, 122, 123.
Georgics of Vergil, 130.
Gianni, Lapo, 193.
Goldoni, Carlo, 339.
Guarini, 335.
Guelphs and Ghibellines, 198, seq.
Guicciardini, 335.
Guinicelli, Guido, 185, seq.; 247.
Hesiod, 72.
Horace, 72, 80.
Italian Renaissance, 314, 335.
Jacopone da Todi, 189.
Jerusalem Delivered, 304, 322, seq.
Juvenal, 105.
Lanfranc, 179.
Latini, Brunetto, 196, 227.
Laudi, 189.
Laura, 269, seq.
Leopardi, Giacomo, 344.
Lombard, Peter, 179.
Lucan, 9.
Lucilius, 72, 73, 75, 76, 128.
Lucretius, 128.
Machiavelli, Nicholas, 335, 340.
Mæcenas, 83, 91, 92, 95, 130.
Maffei, Scipio, 342.
Manzoni, 343, 344.
Marini, 339.
Marsili, Luigi, 297.
Maternus, 9.
Frederick II., 182, seq.
Fulvius, 122, 123.
Georgics of Vergil, 130.
Gianni, Lapo, 193.
Goldoni, Carlo, 339.
Guarini, 335.
Guelphs and Ghibellines, 198, seq.
Guicciardini, 335.
Guinicelli, Guido, 185, seq.; 247.
Hesiod, 72.
Horace, 72, 80.
Italian Renaissance, 314, 335.
Jacopone da Todi, 189.
Jerusalem Delivered, 304, 322, seq.
Juvenal, 105.
Lanfranc, 179.
Latini, Brunetto, 196, 227.
Laudi, 189.
Laura, 269, seq.
Leopardi, Giacomo, 344.
Lombard, Peter, 179.
Lucan, 9.
Lucilius, 72, 73, 75, 76, 128.
Lucretius, 128.
Machiavelli, Nicholas, 335, 340.
Mæcenas, 83, 91, 92, 95, 130.
Maffei, Scipio, 342.
Manzoni, 343, 344.
Marini, 339.
Marsili, Luigi, 297.
Maternus, 9.
Page 163
Menander, 39.
Metastasio, Pietro, 341.
Mirandola, Pico della, 298.
Nævius, 5, 40, 119.
Nardi, 335.
New Life, The, 206, seq.
Octavia, 9.
Odyssey, 4, 119.
Œnomaus, 8.
Orlando, 300;
Innamorato, 301;
Furioso, 303;
seq., 316.
Ovid, 9, 72.
Pacuvius, 5.
Paris, 7.
Pellico, 343, 344.
Persius, 99.
Petrarch, Chap. IV., 299, 335, 337.
Petroni, Pietro de', 285.
Pharsalia of Lucan, 127.
Philemon, 39.
Plautus, 40.
Politian, 298, 299.
Pollio, 8, 91.
Pomponius Secundus, 9.
Porto Luigi da, 335.
Provençal, 173, 182, seq.
Ptolemaic system, 216, 217.
Pulci, Luigi, 191, 299.
Punica, of Silius, 127.
Sallust, 129.
Salutati, Coluccio, 297.
Sannazaro, 335.
Metastasio, Pietro, 341.
Mirandola, Pico della, 298.
Nævius, 5, 40, 119.
Nardi, 335.
New Life, The, 206, seq.
Octavia, 9.
Odyssey, 4, 119.
Œnomaus, 8.
Orlando, 300;
Innamorato, 301;
Furioso, 303;
seq., 316.
Ovid, 9, 72.
Pacuvius, 5.
Paris, 7.
Pellico, 343, 344.
Persius, 99.
Petrarch, Chap. IV., 299, 335, 337.
Petroni, Pietro de', 285.
Pharsalia of Lucan, 127.
Philemon, 39.
Plautus, 40.
Politian, 298, 299.
Pollio, 8, 91.
Pomponius Secundus, 9.
Porto Luigi da, 335.
Provençal, 173, 182, seq.
Ptolemaic system, 216, 217.
Pulci, Luigi, 191, 299.
Punica, of Silius, 127.
Sallust, 129.
Salutati, Coluccio, 297.
Sannazaro, 335.
Page 164
Sarpi, 339.
Seneca, 9.
Sordello, of Mantua, 182, 241.
Speculum Majus, 180.
Stabat Mater, 189.
St. Francis, 187, 256.
Tacitus, 107.
Tasso, 298, Chapter VII.
Works, 322, 337.
Terence, 40.
Testi, 339.
Thebaid, of Statius, 127.
Thomas, of Celano, 188.
Thyestes, 9.
Uberti, Farinata degli, 225.
Ulysses, 230.
Universal Monarchy, 205;
political treatise on, 206.
Vaqueiras, Rambaud de, 181.
Varchi, 335.
Varius, 8, 9.
Varro, 72, 128.
Vasari, 335.
Vergil, 9, 72, 91, 128, Chap. III.
Vico, 339.
Vidal, Pierre, 181.
Vigne, Pier delle, 183.
Vincent of Beauvais, 180.
Works and Days, 72.
Zorzi, Bartolomeo, 182.
Seneca, 9.
Sordello, of Mantua, 182, 241.
Speculum Majus, 180.
Stabat Mater, 189.
St. Francis, 187, 256.
Tacitus, 107.
Tasso, 298, Chapter VII.
Works, 322, 337.
Terence, 40.
Testi, 339.
Thebaid, of Statius, 127.
Thomas, of Celano, 188.
Thyestes, 9.
Uberti, Farinata degli, 225.
Ulysses, 230.
Universal Monarchy, 205;
political treatise on, 206.
Vaqueiras, Rambaud de, 181.
Varchi, 335.
Varius, 8, 9.
Varro, 72, 128.
Vasari, 335.
Vergil, 9, 72, 91, 128, Chap. III.
Vico, 339.
Vidal, Pierre, 181.
Vigne, Pier delle, 183.
Vincent of Beauvais, 180.
Works and Days, 72.
Zorzi, Bartolomeo, 182.
Page 165
Transcriber's Notes
This is the second part of a larger work. The first part is "Studies in the
Poetry of Italy, I. Roman" by Frank Justus Miller. References in the index to
pages earlier than 173 refer the first part.
Page 261
'among the men and woman'
'woman' is likely 'women'. Unchanged.
Page 273
'noonday' rather that 'noon-day' as used elsewhere.
Unchanged.
Page 302
'Rinaldo, and the latter's sister, Brandiamente,'
Brandiamente also spelled Brandiamante. Unchanged.
Page 302
'Other important characters are Astolfo, Rodomonte,'
Rodamonte also spelled Rodomonte. Unchanged.
Pages 305-315
Medoro and Medore are used interchangeably. Unchanged.
Page 313
'Roger and Brandiamante, the former a pagan,'
Brandiamente also spelled Brandiamante. Unchanged.
This is the second part of a larger work. The first part is "Studies in the
Poetry of Italy, I. Roman" by Frank Justus Miller. References in the index to
pages earlier than 173 refer the first part.
Page 261
'among the men and woman'
'woman' is likely 'women'. Unchanged.
Page 273
'noonday' rather that 'noon-day' as used elsewhere.
Unchanged.
Page 302
'Rinaldo, and the latter's sister, Brandiamente,'
Brandiamente also spelled Brandiamante. Unchanged.
Page 302
'Other important characters are Astolfo, Rodomonte,'
Rodamonte also spelled Rodomonte. Unchanged.
Pages 305-315
Medoro and Medore are used interchangeably. Unchanged.
Page 313
'Roger and Brandiamante, the former a pagan,'
Brandiamente also spelled Brandiamante. Unchanged.
Page 166
Page 313
on his wedding day, slays Rodamonte,
'Rodamonte also spelled Rodomonte. Unchanged.'
Page 315
'For the romatic poets,'
May be 'romantic' vice 'romatic'. Unchanged.
on his wedding day, slays Rodamonte,
'Rodamonte also spelled Rodomonte. Unchanged.'
Page 315
'For the romatic poets,'
May be 'romantic' vice 'romatic'. Unchanged.
Page 167
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STUDIES IN THE
POETRY OF ITALY, PART II. ITALIAN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
POETRY OF ITALY, PART II. ITALIAN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 168
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 169
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 170
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 171
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 172
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 173
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 174
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 175
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 176
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.